Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Day 1 - Masturbation - Sebek Zigvolt(/Silver)

Day 2 - Coming Untouched - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 3 - Uniform Kink - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt (& Silver/Riddle Rosehearts)

Day 4 - Voyeurism - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 5 - Wax Play & Dacryphilia - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 6 - Outdoor Sex - Sebek Zigvolt/Jack Howl

Day 7 - Blindfolds - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 8 - Webcam - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 9 - Shibari - Silver/Jade Leech

Day 10 - Oral Sex - Ace Trappola/Deuce Spade

Day 11 - Somnophilia (& Come Licking) - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 12 - Kneeling - Silver/Riddle Rosehearts

Day 13 - Dildos - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 14 - Possessive Sex & Gagging - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 15 - Object Insertion - Silver

Day 16 - Fire Play - Silver/Idia Shroud

Day 17 - Service Kink - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 18 - Size Queen - Silver/Idia Shroud

Day 19 - Electricity - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 20 - Mirror Sex - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 21 - Monsterfucking - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 22 - Quiet Sex - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 23 - Biting & Praise Kink - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 24 - Anal Sex - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 25 - Impact Play & Double Penetration - Silver/Riddle Rosehearts/Sebek Zigvolt

Day 26 - Lingerie - Sebek Zigvolt

Day 27 - Hair Pulling - Ace Trappola/Deuce Spade

Day 28 - Multiple Orgasms - Silver/Leona Kingscholar

Day 29 - Breeding & Degradation - Silver/Sebek Zigvolt

Chapter Text

Recently, spending any time at Master Lilia's—or around Silver, specifically—had felt different, and uncomfortably so. It was that damn human, he'd done something, but Sebek couldn't fathom how or why he took up so much of his mind now. He was slovenly, disgraceful, stupid, and yet Sebek's thoughts were heavily distracted with him despite it all.

Silver doing his warmup exercises, his muscles tensing under his tunic as he moved.

Silver, sweaty after a spar, face flushed and panting as he wiped his face on his equally damp tunic—serving to only show off his defined abs in the process.

Silver, sloppily drinking from his waterskin, the cool liquid dribbling out the corner of his mouth. His head is tilted back, his throat bobbing as he swallows, his eyes closed and his damp hair swept back from his euphoric expression and—

Sebek hated him. He hated how warm he felt when he looked at him, how his skin itched, how his gut grew flighty and tense, and how it always, always distracted him at the worst moment. The tightness in his gut caused a mirrored tightness in his chest, an acidic bile growing with the shame he felt whenever Silver caught him looking, with a raised brow and a tilt to his head. Whenever Silver acknowledged he'd seemed distracted during a spar, or how concerned he would grow at Sebek's odd behaviour.

Like he hadn't caused all of it!

It was difficult to ignore the thoughts Silver's body would give him. Sebek wasn't a fool, he knew what his body was doing, but he couldn't fathom as to why it found Silver attractive. He would try and think of Silver’s hideous attributes, reasons he should never find such a despicable human attractive, and yet recently his attempts only made things worse.

Imagining Silver, passed out snoring and drooling at the kitchen table in rumpled pyjamas should've been disgusting, should've turned him off, and yet his traitorous mind would zero-in on the strip of skin revealed at Silver's back, just above the waistband of his trousers, and think on what it would be like to sneak his hand under. It would focus on the damp sheen of those parted lips, a trail of drool escaping such a tempting mouth, and how he yearned to swipe it with his tongue and explore that warm crevice.

Would Silver kiss him back and, if he did, would it be lazy and relaxed—that tongue placidly submitting to Sebek's conquest—or would he get Silver's attention? Would the man's eyes sharpen, a firm and calloused hand gripping the back of his neck, as Silver forced his own tongue into Sebek's mouth in return? 

It kept leaving him hard.

It would not do.

Sebek had slammed the door to his room upon his return from Lilia's cottage, having spent the walk back hoping he would cool off, but to no avail. He'd just gotten more worked up, his clothes stuffy and restrictive, as he tried to ignore how his body had reacted. The weather was to blame, the sticky summer heat leading to Silver taking his tunic off entirely as they trained, leading to Silver tying his hair back off a neck Sebek wanted to sink his teeth into, leading to Silver gulping down his water like a man who hadn't drank in years.

Leading to the painful firmness currently between his legs.

He wanted to ignore it. He should ignore it, he should take a long shower and cast Silver from his mind and down the drain with the rest of his vile thoughts, but he was getting frustrated. There were only so many times a man could get hard and do nothing about it, or try and resolve that tension whilst avidly forcing Silver from his mind, when his body and thoughts only wanted one thing: Silver.

Maybe this would work it out of his system, even if the very thought of giving in left his chest prickling with shame and anger, but what other choice did he have? He couldn't avoid Silver, they were both to be Malleus' personal guards, and if he wanted to achieve his life dream he would have to face this foe. Would have to face and work past his distasteful desire for Silver's body, and Sebek moved to lay back on his bed.

Moved to fluff the pillows up how he liked them, moved to his drawer to pull out some lotion and some tissues, and moved to undo the laces trapping his frustrated cock. Sliding his smalls and trousers down his thighs, Sebek's breathing tightened at how his cock only seemed to grow more eager now that it was no longer confined. Was no longer being ignored.

He coated his hand in lotion, and had to bite his lip when he moved to spread the lubrication over his already weeping cock. Maybe he shouldn't have denied himself for so long, and as Sebek wrapped his hand around himself, he closed his eyes with a tight exhale—stroking slowly and firmly as he indulged in the slide of his hand.

It didn't take long for his mind to fill with Silver. At first it had just been a flash of his face, looking at him with a bemused smile, before it had drifted to his muscles. To his defined chest that Sebek wanted to drag his hands across, to his toned and slim waist that held so much explosive power. It surprisingly landed on his hands, elegant and strong, marred by callouses from training, and yet Sebek held his hand tighter at the thought.

Imagined his own callouses were Silver's, imagined that pale hand gripping his cock instead. They'd finished a spar, and Sebek had grown hard like he'd done on far too many occasions, but this time Silver hadn't been oblivious. This time he'd crowded Sebek against a tree, moved to grip his cock to start jerking him off—‘to help’, he would say—and Sebek found his own hand speeding up to Silver's ministrations.

Though Silver could do anything right now, anything Sebek could imagine, and he could certainly imagine. Silver would stroke him until he was panting hard, leant back against the wood of the tree—when he had grown shirtless, Sebek didn't know—as Silver looked at him with eyes that were far from sleepy. Sebek could only describe them as hungry, his pupils dark and masking the prismatic hues of Silver's eyes, as Silver knelt down.

Sebek's cock was growing damp in his grip, but he moved to add more lotion when Silver's damp tongue lapped at the underside of his head. When Silver's mouth wrapped around him. Sebek rolled his hips into his hand, a quiet moan of Silver's name, and he reminded himself he was at home. His family were out, but they could always return without him noticing, and the last thing he wanted was them to know what he was doing.

Maybe he should've done this in the shower, should've masked his sounds with the running water, but the last thing he wanted to do right now was stop. His hand sped up, following the movements of Silver's bobbing head, and Sebek imagined those lips stretched around the base of his cock. Imagined his throat bobbing as he swallowed, that drool escaping his lips, and Sebek rolled his hips firmer.

He wanted Silver on his knees, wanted Silver for himself, and Sebek found his breathing growing difficult as he pressed the side of his face into his pillow. Another gasp of Silver's name came, the sound of it on his tongue making his skin tighten, and his imagination was unravelling with the growing pleasure.

He could hear Silver's voice, coaxing him, encouraging him, teasing him, and Sebek moved his pillow over his face after he groaned loudly. Biting down on the plush fabric, Sebek was determined to be quiet as his hand sped up. He felt his cock hot and slick in his grip, felt the heat in his stomach, and saw Silver's face twisted in pleasure. Heard Silver calling out for him, and Sebek bit down harder when he wanted to cry out Silver's name.

Even if he was being quiet vocally, Sebek’s hard thrusting into his palm was jerking his bed and causing his frame to bump the wall slightly. His mattress was creaking, and Sebek was growling with the effort to keep fucking into his hand. To keep fucking Silver. He wanted him so badly, his body burned at the idea of having him, and as he felt his release building Sebek grew desperate. The sound of ripping fabric met his ears, his fangs having torn his pillowcase as he threw his head back in his ecstasy. In his relief.

A muffled cry of Silver's name still left him despite his best efforts, despite the fabric still clenched in his jaws, and he felt his cock spill as his hips stuttered into his fist. The tension he'd been feeling for weeks bled out of him, finally having been sated, though Sebek found it difficult to catch his breath—his chest strained and heaving through his clenched teeth.

It took far too long to realise he had his destroyed pillow in his mouth, and far too long to realise there was stuffing everywhere. Of course it had mixed with his release, which had coated his chest and his hand and his bedding, and Sebek realised this would be more effort to clean than with the tissues he'd grabbed. In fact he wasn't sure how to deal with the ruined pillow, especially when his body felt so boneless and sated, and he sat catching his breath in the heavy silence of his room.

Thankfully no one had returned home, so he still had time to fix this, but he slowly felt his chest tightening with rage.

As Silver had made things worse. This wasn't just some stupid infatuation, wasn't hormones running rampant or pent up need, no. One of the things Silver had cried in his imagination, voice twisted and tight with his own breathy pleasure, had been that he loved Sebek. Those words had sent him over the edge, had left his chest twisting so painfully he didn't know what to do, and he couldn't be angrier.

This was all Silver's fault.

Chapter Text

They'd talked about wanting to try something new, Sebek sheepishly coming home from work one evening with something unusual in his bag, and honestly Silver had been a little doubtful about the whole situation. Granted, they'd recently been exploring things in the bedroom seeing as they'd finally moved in together, but aphrodisiacs sounded a little much considering Silver was already beyond attracted to Sebek. It didn't feel necessary, and part of him felt like this would be a hoax, or they'd be getting spiked, but Sebek assured him he looked into everything properly. It was simply a herb, and it just heightened the feelings of arousal that already existed.

Which in the end didn't sound too bad, so they'd made tea with it and snuggled up together on the sofa—both distinctly aware of where they were intending to go with this. It had started with Sebek's hand at his waist, Silver feeling a little quivery at the touch whilst they lazily kissed, and ended with Sebek coaxing them both to lay on their sides with Silver's back to Sebek's chest. That hand was still at his waist, warm and distracting, and Silver was honestly surprised at how hard he was over so little. How hard they both were, he could feel Sebek's firmness against his ass, and it was a lot for his senses right now.

He could just imagine Sebek sliding his trousers down, working him open, pressing into him, and taking this slow and indulgently. Could imagine clenching around Sebek's cock, bringing them both up to a slow and lazy orgasm, and Silver shuddered at the thought.

Maybe there was something to that tea.

Sebek felt boiling behind him, his firm chest against his back, his hand still resting on his hip like it could brand, and Silver felt a quiet groan leave him when Sebek's grip tightened. He could imagine Sebek pushing him down into the sofa cushions and sliding his cock into him, grinding and rocking him into the sofa, but Sebek didn't do anything besides nuzzle against his ear.

A sharp nip came to his lobe, Sebek's fang catching slightly, and Silver felt his cock jerk in response. His clothes felt far too tight, far too warm, and Sebek's murmuring into his ear didn't help.

“You feel it too, right?” Sebek sounded so indulgent, so relaxed, and Silver had no idea how. He felt so worked up currently, and Sebek had barely done anything. Maybe this was an aphrodisiac that only worked on humans… in which case, Sebek might only be affected to a lesser degree.

Or maybe Silver was just that aroused by Sebek, which was always a possibility. Sebek had been far too arousing ever since they were teenagers, and always sent Silver’s mind spinning. His firm hands would always keep him steady, his broad chest impossible to avoid touching, and his scent—

Silver moaned tightly as he inhaled that woody, familiar scent. God he wanted Sebek, he'd never wanted him more, but Sebek had only just snuck his hand under his jumper and was idly trailing the troughs and peaks of his abdomen. Those trimmed and neat nails would lightly scratch, but it was both not enough and too much. That hard cock was still pressed against his ass, taunting them both.

“S-Sebek…” Silver whispered, feeling Sebek's lips capture his lobe and suck lightly, and he felt a flush of heat go through his chest. It settled in his painfully tight gut, and it grew only worse as Sebek hummed in question—the vibrations reverberating in his chest. The sound was so low, so resonant, that the capability to produce it must've been due to his fae genes. It was a sound that immediately told him this was Sebek.

“What is it, is it too much?” Sebek almost sounded genuine, but Silver could tell he was teasing. Especially when he pressed a kiss to Silver's neck, and the way heat bloomed across his skin made him whimper. Was he trembling? It was hard to tell.

His smalls felt damp, and Sebek hadn't even touched him—mouthing slightly at the point he'd just kissed before murmuring again. “Try to hold out… I'm enjoying this.” Silver wasn't sure if he could do that, feeling his impatience grow, but despite that he nodded. He wasn't about to back down from a challenge, even if Sebek was cheating.

A second hand came to wrap around him, simply resting against his chest, but Silver could feel the strength there. Could feel the slight pressure Sebek made to keep them together, and Silver hadn't realised until that moment he'd been squirming. Maybe he could get some stimulation, to settle the growing discomfort in his smalls, but the first hand returned to his waist and squeezed. It told him to stay still.

The sharp keen that left him made him dizzy, his toes curling in his socks, and Silver bit his lip to try and muffle his sounds. To try and steady himself from being so wrapped up in Sebek and his effortless teasing.

Though the attempt was short-lived, as Sebek bit him. A light nip to the crook of his jaw, a scrape of those fangs, but it was enough to have him crying out. Enough to leave his cock throbbing. Sebek half–growled in his ear. “Stop trying to muffle yourself… I want to hear you.”

Silver brought a hand back to grip Sebek's hip, squeezing firmly as though it would ground him, but it only served to bring Sebek's cock firmer against him. “Only if you make noise too.”

Maybe that had been a mistake, because the sound of Sebek moaning into his ear made everything worse. Why did Sebek sound so delicious? His voice vibrated in his chest, the sound that left his mouth tight around the edges, and it just made his own cock ache. Sebek kept mouthing at his neck, each touch pulling gasping breaths from him, and when he started to suck Silver almost sobbed.

He needed to be touched, badly, but Sebek was taking this so slowly it was going to drive him insane. His neck stung by the time Sebek pulled back, nuzzling his ear again before biting, and Silver did let out a shaky sob this time. 

Breathing felt impossible, Silver gasping as he tried to wriggle to have some stimulation when Sebek held him firmer. Silver was trembling, his cock aching, and Sebek just nipped his ear again. Though despite the harsh attention, his words that followed were soft and encouraging.

“You’re beautiful. The sounds you make, the way you're squirming with your pleasure, all of it…” Sebek's hand snaked from his waist, but travelled up instead of down, and he felt himself whimper as Sebek started to thumb one of his nipples. “I could do this for hours, you're so addictive. Do you know what you do to me, Silver? I want to watch you fall apart over and over again, want to have you writhing in pleasure.”

Silver's cock throbbed again, Sebek's words consuming his thoughts, and he couldn't stop himself from moaning despite his best efforts. Sebek chuckled, the rumbling sound making Silver whimper and try to squirm again, but Sebek just held him firmer. Moved to nip the shell of his ear, that sharp fang catching and causing Silver to gasp out, before humming low into it.

He spoke in an even lower murmur, and Silver couldn't get more tense. “You like my voice? I can keep telling you how hot you sound right now. The way you keep desperately trying to squirm. You want me to touch you, don't you?”

Silver had never nodded faster in his life, pride be damned, and yet Sebek just chuckled and squeezed his nipple to continue playing with him. He just wanted Sebek's hands. A single touch would likely set him off, Silver had never been more high-strung in his life, and he almost begged when he felt Sebek bite into his neck.

The cry of pleasure he let out was all Silver could hear, briefly embarrassed such a small thing caused him to react so much, but the embarrassment was short lived considering Sebek started to suck.

“Sebek, god, S-Sebek—” Silver cut off his whimpered pleas with a broken moan, the warmth he felt simply growing as Sebek held him tighter. Held him still as he kept assaulting his neck. Every sense, every nerve, was consumed by Sebek right now. He could smell his sweat, could feel that tempting and teasing cock against him, and he wanted Sebek. He needed Sebek.

His cries of pleasure only grew, Sebek kneading his chest at this point as he moved to bite another part of his neck—those fangs piercing the skin this time. The pain filled him with such a rush, the adrenaline shifting to pleasure almost immediately, and Silver felt dizzy with how much noise he was making. He'd never been so aroused, coiled tight with tension as Sebek dragged his nails down his chest towards his stomach.

The very idea of Sebek touching him finally did him in.

It felt strange, the desperate build-up of pleasure unravelling slowly at first, like it wasn't happening to him. Like the hot arousal flooding his body had grown cold suddenly, before Silver’s whimpers suddenly cut off with a sharp exhale that felt like it winded him. His stomach lurched under those nails, his cock pulsing as he spilled hard into his smalls. Despite how firmly Sebek was holding him, the sudden effort his body made to finally cum caused him to jerk back against Sebek—and he was rewarded with Sebek's own deep and broken moan.

He couldn't tell what happened after that, his nerves flaring when such a powerful orgasm was ripped from him, and he lay there trembling in Sebek's just as shaky grasp—desperately trying to catch his breath. Sebek cursed behind him, pressing his damp face into Silver's hair as he panted just as hard as Silver was. Bringing a shaky hand back to Sebek's side, Silver was relieved to feel Sebek was in a similar state right now, and the warmth and adoration that flooded his thoughts was almost overwhelming.

It left his skin tingling, his cock throbbing in his ruined smalls, and every brush of fabric against his skin felt oversensitive and overwhelming. Which didn't help when he was still clothed, and Silver was slowly coming to terms with the fact he'd just orgasmed without Sebek so much as stroking him. Just words and light petting, and the intoxicating presence of his lover.

Sebek shifted uncomfortably as Silver started to drift back to reality, and he could tell from how he moved—and the fact the heat at his ass was no longer as pressing—that Sebek had cum as well.

“Wow.” Silver murmured to himself, dizzy and still coming to terms with everything. He brought a hand down to hold Sebek's, which was still idly stroking his stomach, before smiling breathlessly. “That was… intense.”

“Yeah.” Sebek rasped, the man nuzzling into his neck as though his scent could calm him down. If Sebek had been going through what Silver had just gone through, his scent would be the last thing to help right now. That had been driving him insane. “We're definitely doing this again.”

Silver snorted, and squeezed his hand. “Definitely. But, please, at least touch me next time. I can only imagine how good your cock would've felt whilst that worked up.”

A short laugh left Sebek, the sound still muffled at his shoulder. “I'll be honest, I'm not quite sure I have the control necessary to be inside you when everything is that sensitive. I fear I may disappoint.”

It took some shuffling, and was exceptionally clumsy considering his limbs refused to move, but Silver had managed to turn over enough to press a slow kiss to Sebek's lips. “Never. You'll never disappoint.”

Another kiss, this one slower, and broken off by an amused chuckle. “Though we now need to do laundry…”

Chapter Text

Sebek had always looked good in a uniform.

He’d first realised when Sebek had visited him after school one day, having rushed immediately to his father’s house in order to train as soon as possible, and Silver had at first been baffled at the sight of Sebek in a blazer. Considering Silver was homeschooled, he had no idea what uniform the local school wore, but he’d never expected it’d involve a tie. Or a waistcoat. The waistcoat had been the part Silver fixated on the most, and he wasn’t entirely sure why at first when Sebek had taken his blazer off to change.

It was when Sebek had turned around, shouting at him to stop staring, that Silver had realised: the waistcoat really accentuated how sharp Sebek’s waist was.

It suited his posture, directed Silver’s attention to rather intimate parts of Sebek, and Silver couldn’t stop thinking about it. He’d almost lost their spar that day because he’d still been thinking about it, and Silver wondered why exactly a waistcoat could cause such a reaction. A year later he’d started at Night Raven College, and Silver immediately knew he needed Sebek to be selected as well.

There were so many handsome men in uniforms that, quite honestly, Silver had been a little overwhelmed at first. He needed his crush to attend, badly, so he’d get to spend every day with the man dressed up so well. Especially if he was sorted into Diasomnia. He had to admit the dorm uniform worn in Diasomnia was particularly difficult to be around, and Silver rather swiftly discovered he was particularly fond of leather gloves. Of the tight belt and harness, the dark fabric, the boots. Sebek would look amazing in Diasomnia’s uniform, and Silver had found himself imagining the sight a little too often.

Though nothing had compared to the uniform worn by the Equestrian Club. He’d actually gasped the first time he saw Riddle wearing it, and he’d been so flushed at the sight of it that Riddle had even grown concerned for him—which had only made it worse. How was Silver meant to explain that the sight of Riddle in a cravat and trim riding jacket sent his imagination wild? Ticked every box his desires craved and then some? 

The leather boots ended just below his knees and contrasted wonderfully with the tight white pants that left so little to the imagination. The jacket was of course black, a colour Silver found far too regal and alluring, and that didn’t mention the thigh belt used to holster a riding crop. There were pristine white gloves, and although there wasn’t a waistcoat, the fact Riddle’s jacket was double-breasted and tailored so well it didn’t matter.

Silver couldn’t take his eyes off the commanding visage of the redhead, and for once he couldn’t be more thankful his emotions never showed on his face, because the things he imagined doing to Riddle were beyond inappropriate to imagine in public. Or the things he imagined Riddle doing to him, he really wasn’t picky, and it had become a quiet fixation for him. They didn’t always wear their club uniforms, so whenever they did Silver spent the entire club meeting secretly longing for Riddle whilst trying to keep control of his horse.

He was also extremely lucky he was so good with horses, because he did a terrible job of staying focused.

It really wasn’t his fault, Riddle didn’t understand what this uniform did to him, and it was especially troublesome when he ran obstacle courses—Riddle’s lithe figure bouncing with the momentum of the horse in a way Silver couldn’t deal with. Although… there had been some moments where Silver wondered if Riddle did understand what he did to him. He’d always look for Silver in the crowd immediately after a breathtaking feat of skill, his posture proud and preening, confident and far too alluring, but maybe Silver was projecting. He was actively lusting after Riddle, after all, so of course his cock-addled mind would jump to the conclusion Riddle liked the attention. Though there had been times Riddle made comments about Silver’s own uniform, about how broad his shoulders looked in his jacket, how presentable he looked for once, but…

If he’d missed out on something, Silver had been completely oblivious to it. If Riddle wanted him then, surely, the man was confident enough to make such a thing known—especially as Silver didn’t think he was subtle at times—so maybe it was nothing more than friendly flirting. Even if Silver, admittedly, took it further than flirting when in private.

Though in private, Silver would also regularly substitute Riddle with his long-term infatuation. 

When he’d learnt Sebek would indeed be coming to Night Raven College, Silver had grown far too excited. The school uniform alone was breathtaking, and Silver knew Sebek would immediately request a transfer if he wasn’t sorted into Diasomnia—there was no way he would be separated from Malleus for even a moment—so he’d inevitably get to see Sebek in his dorm uniform too. Thankfully he hadn’t had to wait, Sebek had been sorted into Diasomnia immediately, and Silver had been so worked up by the potential future eye-candy he’d managed to stay awake for the entire ceremony.

He’d also immediately learnt his imagination was terrible.

Sebek looked perfect in his school uniform, that green waistcoat hugged his frame in a way that left Silver breathless, the black fabric—the leather gloves—looked unfathomably attractive, and he knew he was screwed. That same evening, Sebek had changed into his dorm uniform, and it was at this point Silver realised the severity of the situation he was in. Where Riddle had, mostly, been oblivious to his odd attention, Sebek had picked up on it immediately. Of course he would’ve, they’d known each other a decade.

He’d been mentally drooling over how cinched his waist looked in that belt, how broad his shoulders were in the high-collar jacket, how regal every zip and embroidered detail made him look, when Sebek had raised a brow at him and spoke a question which weighed heavy in Silver’s gut.

“What’s with that look?” 

Last year no one had called him out on his staring, no one could read the subtleties of his expression after all, but Sebek could. It made his throat turn dry, the boy stumbling through a lie that he’d been falling asleep, but Sebek clearly hadn’t bought it.

And Silver couldn’t stop admiring him in his dorm uniform.

It looked too good. The green accents on his uniform complimented his refined hair, his sharp green-gold eyes, and Silver was immediately drawn to him every time he was wearing it. The jacket, the harness, made his already broad shoulders look even broader, like his muscular frame couldn’t be contained by the layers of fabric. Silver would do anything for Sebek when he was in his dorm uniform, and even if Sebek knew something was up, he hadn’t quite realised the power he had over him. Or the full extent of the problem.

Which was why, when his father had so casually asked Sebek what club he intended to join, and Sebek had so adamantly stated it would be the equestrian club—going on a long rant about how Riddle’s skills had impressed him so greatly there was no other choice—Silver knew he was doomed. He’d exhaled audibly, gaining another odd look from Sebek mid-rant, before excusing himself. Silver was terrified to see Sebek in his club uniform, because he knew he’d be sussed out, but he was also desperate to see him in his club uniform.

Silver had imagined him in one for most of a year, and seeing as his imagination had done a poor job conjuring Sebek’s visage in the Diasomnia dorm uniform, he knew this would be the same. Only he hadn’t realised the extent of how wrong he’d been until Sebek had walked into the stables. He was pretty sure his mouth had dropped open at the sight of him, his pupils darkening and his own uniform suddenly uncomfortably tight, because Silver had never seen anything more attractive.

The boots caught his attention first, which was unsurprising considering just how tall both Sebek and those boots were. The black leather contrasted against those tight white trousers—which Silver could not deal with—but Sebek had also strapped a pair of spurs to them. The metallic buckle and riding aid contrasted as well, and Silver needed to blink a few times as he trailed his gaze upwards.

Sebek’s coat was a tailcoat, and double-breasted, and his waist looked so defined in it. His shoulders were broad, the black fabric refined, the regal embroidery, the white gloves. Every inch of Sebek was beyond seductive, and to top it all off he'd styled his hair differently—smoothed down and slightly curled against the side of his face. He looked right out of a fantasy, right out of Silver's fantasy, and he couldn't look away.

He’d gone red. He was certain he’d gone red. 

Sebek was approaching, which wasn’t helping, and Silver bit his lip when that gloved—gloved!—hand came to his shoulder and squeezed. The tight sound that left Silver only made him grow darker, and it didn’t help when Sebek suddenly spoke up and caught Riddle’s attention.

“Silver’s not feeling well! He’s in no condition to ride, I’ll take him to the infirmary.” Silver had absolutely no idea what Sebek was on about, as he wasn’t unwell. He was certain Riddle wouldn’t believe Sebek, would tell him to stop being ridiculous and give him a lecture about wasting time, and yet…

The look Riddle gave him definitely told Silver he’d known what he’d been thinking about all of last year, and he almost choked. Riddle had looked him up and down, pointedly settled on a part of his anatomy that was being very unsubtle right now, before a quiet amusement grew on his face. Silver felt like a fool. It was immediately obvious Riddle had wanted him to make the first move, had standards and decorum when someone was lusting after him in such an uncouth manner, and Silver had never felt more mortified or ashamed. Could they have slept together last year if he’d not been such an idiot??

Right now, however, Riddle shouldn’t have been his focus. Especially not when Riddle spoke up, the perfect picture of politeness and a concerned club leader. “But of course, he certainly looks unwell. Take care of him, Sebek.”

A full-body shudder went through him at those words, at Sebek’s grip turning firm again as he was marched unsteadily out of the stable. Did… Sebek understand his reaction? Or did he genuinely think he was unwell? When they headed into the main building, but didn't head towards the nurse’s office, Silver felt his heart rate pick up.

There was no way this was a coincidence. Sebek had realised, and there was no way Sebek would accept Silver's desires. Although he didn't quite understand why he hadn't just shouted at him instead of half-dragging him around campus, and he was even more confused when Sebek dragged them into a room which clearly hadn't been used for years.

How did Sebek even know about this place…? Silver watched as Sebek locked the door, before pulling him into the room proper. A confident smirk started to spread on his face, and Silver felt his stomach lurch at the sight of it. Despite his whirring thoughts, Sebek was unfairly attractive.

Though he was also Sebek, and that confidence twisted into arrogance as he crowded Silver against one of the desks. “You like me in a uniform, huh?”

Silver choked.

“Don't deny it. I've seen how you look at me. Whenever I'm in our dorm uniform you're practically drooling…” Sebek was smirking, his eyes bright with amusement and what Silver faintly suspected was desire. “Your reaction to me in this, however…”

A gloved hand came to the rather obvious bulge in his trousers, and Silver moaned sharply. “Well, this was too good an opportunity to pass up.”

“S-Sebek, I can explain—” The hand at his cock started to knead, and Silver felt winded with the sudden pleasure.

“Oh? I'm listening. Though I don't think you can explain away getting like this from looking at me.” Sebek was still slowly kneading his cock, and Silver felt lightheaded as he tugged at Sebek's wrist.

Though he didn't want Sebek to stop, so maybe he tugged with less strength than usual. 

“It's… My apologies, Sebek, for my behaviour. I-It's not just you, it's, um, just uniforms in general.” Silver wasn't sure if his explanation would help matters or not, and he continued with a whimper at the fact Sebek was still toying with his trapped cock. “I'm sorry if I've made you uncomfortable, that wasn't my intention.”

There was a brief pause, before Sebek's brows furrowed in bewilderment. “You're a moron… What part of this is me being uncomfortable?” Sebek leaned forwards and spoke quietly into Silver's ear. “I like you looking at me this way…” A squeeze came to his trapped cock. “And I want this.”

Years of restraint and desire finally snapped with the admittance that Sebek wanted him, liked the attention, and Silver groaned as he brought his hands to Sebek's slim waist. That waist had haunted him for years, and Silver gripped him firmly before flipping their positions so Sebek was the one pressed into the desk.

The way Sebek shuddered, his own gaze darkening, left Silver in awe as he ran his hands against Sebek's sides in silent reverie. Sebek brought those boot-clad legs around him, tugging him closer with a tight gasp, though that smirk swiftly returned.

“I'm curious… what drives you so insane when I'm in uniform?” He looked the picture of confidence, his hand moving to Silver's belt to undo it without breaking eye-contact. Silver gripped his waist firmer.

“So much.” Silver rasped, a hand sliding up Sebek's clothed chest and feeling dizzy at the fact he was allowed to do this. “Your waist haunts me, your muscular calves clad in leather are mesmerising, the black fabric makes you look so refined—” 

A groan cut him off, Sebek having freed his cock as he was speaking, and when Sebek moved to take his gloves off Silver snatched his wrist. “No. The gloves stay.” 

Sebek shivered and when warmed leather met his cock, Silver groaned tightly. There was more friction this way, his pre already slicking up the material, and Silver had such a good view. He was standing between Sebek's legs, the man spread for him and displaying his own obvious arousal, and Silver couldn't want him more. He moved to undo Sebek's own belt, tug down his own trousers, before wrapping his own gloved hand around Sebek's cock.

The groan Sebek let out went straight to his cock, Silver bucking into the attention as he stroked Sebek firmer. Though he recalled Sebek's earlier words. “D-Damn it, I wish we had lube…”

When Sebek brought his spare hand to his jacket pocket, Silver stared in awe when he pulled out a small vial. The pink blush which peppered Sebek's cheeks made him look adorable, and Silver wondered how he knew they'd need it—Sebek scoffing when asked aloud. He'd just grown pinker.

“You're not subtle! I figured this would happen, hence the preparation and finding this room and—” Silver cut him off.

“Preparation?”

Sebek grew redder, his glare darkening, but he still elaborated. “I figured this would happen, Silver! Do I need to spell it out? Here—” Sebek had a hard time getting Silver to let go of his waist, but he managed to coax his hand away and one of those leather-clad fingers to his entrance and pressed.

Silver's finger slid in easily and he almost lost it there and then. Sebek was half-laid against the desk, dressed up in such a seductive uniform, all for him. This was planned.

Moving to take that vial from Sebek, Silver bit his own glove to remove it when Sebek sheepishly grabbed his wrist as well. “Keep them on. I'm not the only one who looks good in a uniform…”

Sebek's face was so pink, and he'd never looked more tempting. These would be a nightmare to launder, Silver briefly thought, but he didn't care as he moved to coat his fingers and slick up his cock with a sharp exhale. The leather felt so different like this, but it really just added to the thoughts in his head and heightened the intensity. It really wasn't bad.

Though the knee-high boots were an issue. Silver couldn't just step between Sebek easily as they couldn't remove his trousers without removing those boots, and he was half-tempted to rip the fabric but he also really liked those trousers so didn't want to take his frustrations out on them. It took a bit of thought (mostly from Sebek) and some flexibility, but they'd laid Sebek properly against the desk and hung his long legs over Silver's shoulders.

Honestly it just made him impatient, his cock desperate for the well-dressed man below him, and when Sebek pressed his heels into his back in encouragement he jumped at the opportunity. Sebek adjusted to his cock well, the man muffling his moans by biting his lip, and Silver wanted to chastise him until he recalled they weren't somewhere entirely private.

Sure, this wing seemed abandoned and the door was locked, but maybe Sebek had the right of it and Silver clamped a gloved hand against Sebek's mouth. That just seemed to make Sebek louder, or it had been Silver fully sheathing his cock inside Sebek. His walls fluttered around him in adjustment, his chest heaving under that restrictive uniform, and Silver didn't think he'd last long when he started to thrust hard into Sebek.

Maybe an old desk wasn't stable enough for this, as it creaked slightly in complaint, but Silver wasn't going to stop. Not when it felt this good and Sebek was moaning under his hand. The only downside of having to keep Sebek muffled was the fact he couldn't hold that waist which had haunted him for years.

“G-God, I've wanted you like this for so long.” Silver gasped out, bringing his slicked gloved hand to start stroking Sebek's cock. The strangled sound of pleasure he let out was dizzying to hear. “You've always looked good in a uniform, so handsome, and—”

Silver groaned, bending Sebek further to press his face into his clothed chest. The new angle let him slide in deeper, and Sebek's muffled moans grew more frequent. He felt so good, heat building in his lower gut, and Silver started to gasp out Sebek's name in his desperation. A gloved hand came to the back of his neck, to his tied up hair, and the cool leather left Silver dizzy. It sent a thrill down his spine, the boy moaning louder, and maybe he should be the one muffled.

Though as he moved the hand from Sebek's mouth, shifting to grip his hip instead for more leverage, it became clear Sebek was so much louder. He sounded breathless, crying out in his pleasure as he gripped at Silver's jacket to try and ground himself as Silver sped up.

Really the desk didn't seem safe right now, but Silver could only think about slamming into Sebek currently and he wasn't going to stop. The fabric of his own jacket felt restrictive, sweat catching at his back, but it didn't detract from the intense heat around his cock. The intense heat in his hand as he stroked Sebek's throbbing cock faster.

It didn't take much more, that cock jerking and Sebek clamping around his cock like a vice as the boy underneath him screamed.

“SILVER, GOD, THERE—” Silver had immediately clamped his hands over Sebek's mouth, as this was too loud but that was all he could manage before his own orgasm rushed through him. His legs buckled as he spilled hard inside Sebek, and Silver pressed his face into Sebek's chest with a tight moan of pleasure. He felt so suddenly boneless, his vision dark around the edges as every inch of him felt sated. Like years of tension had finally left him.

Technically it had, and Silver was smiling breathlessly to himself as he figured it was safe to stop muffling Sebek. He heard Sebek gasping for air, catching his own breath, and he brought both his hands down to rub indulgently at Sebek's firm and cinched waist.

God, Sebek looked good in a uniform.

Chapter Text

They'd been dating—properly—for about half a year now, and it had been better than anything Sebek could've dreamed. Their small apartment was full of so much love, and joy, and Sebek had never felt more sure about anything in the world than he was with his decision to spend his life with Silver.

But a restlessness had grown, and Sebek immediately knew it was his problem to deal with. He could handle the fact Silver wasn't attracted to him, that was fine, but Sebek didn't want that restlessness to turn into animosity. So he'd quietly sat Silver down to talk about it, about their differing needs, and he tried to explain himself with vulnerability and understanding and all the love he felt for Silver. That talk had gone well, even if Silver still had a firm dislike towards the idea of sex, but… he'd seemed open towards other things. If they took it slowly, and communicated honestly, and that was all he could ask of Silver. 

He couldn't have a better partner.

They'd spent some time exploring touch, and Silver was less freaked out about the idea Sebek found him arousing, but just because he was comfortable seeing something didn't mean he was comfortable touching it. Though he sounded like he might one day feel able to attempt touching Sebek, even if he inevitably disliked it, which was more than Sebek ever expected. Honestly, exploring partial nudity together was more than he ever expected as well.

Again, Silver was a wonderful partner, and regularly assured Sebek he was fine with what they were exploring, that he wasn't putting Sebek's feelings ahead of his own, and all Sebek could do was trust him. Which was why he'd been so surprised when Silver approached him with a new idea one evening.

“I've been thinking… And I don't think, uh, I'm quite ready to…” Silver had trailed off, clearly nervous, and Sebek held his hand with a gentle reassurance. It took a moment before Silver continued. “I want to try nudity with you, but I think a degree of separation at first would help. So I was thinking… would you want to watch me shower?”

Sebek had blinked at the suggestion, more than surprised—and admittedly a little confused—by it. The idea of watching Silver shower sounded… exceptionally intimate, left a warmth fluttering in his chest, and Sebek wasn't sure he could speak. This would be easier than them simply sitting together nude? Truly? It felt far more active and charged than that, and it seemed Silver understood that as well.

“You could… I know you, uh, touch yourself. Over me. So… You could do that? If it… if it's arousing…” Silver's voice was so quiet, and Sebek was worried he was pushing himself again out of stubbornness. He tugged him closer and felt a quiet relief flood through him when Silver held him in return.

“Are you sure you're ok with that? I can just… watch, and not do anything. I've said so before, just because I get hard doesn't mean I have to do anything about it. Neither do you.” Sebek's words settled in the space between them, Silver clearly considering them properly, before he eventually nodded—sagging further into his embrace.

“Yes. I'm sure. I… I want to make you feel good, even if it's… not something I quite understand, or can do myself." Those words made Sebek's chest ache with fondness, and he truly could not love the man in his arms more. “I think the fact I'm showering will, uh, help normalise it for me too? It's hard to explain…”

“So long as you're comfortable, you don't need to explain yourself. Just… tell me if you change your mind, at any point, ok?” Sebek was obviously concerned, and when Silver pulled back in their embrace and leant up to kiss him slowly, he knew Silver was alright.

“I'll let you know. Just… I want you to enjoy yourself, if you can, so don't… don't hold back if you want to indulge. I want you to indulge.” That felt like a strange thing to be so adamant about, but Sebek nodded and leant down to kiss Silver in return—slowly reaching an understanding. If he had the opportunity to do something for Silver, to make him happy, Sebek would do so in a heartbeat. As Silver's happiness was reward enough.

Sebek really couldn't love him more.

They'd both headed towards the bathroom, and it felt strange to be in here together and it not be during their evening or morning routines. Especially as they locked the door behind them, and especially when Silver shrugged his pyjama top off. That had been the start of Sebek's restlessness, he knew that much at this point. Silver was just so comfortable walking around shirtless, or just existing in his underwear, that it had been impossible not to stare.

Impossible to not imagine things when his boyfriend was Silver. He stepped out of his pyjama bottoms just as easily, chucking the rumpled clothes in the laundry, before he turned and pressed a slow kiss to Sebek's lips again.

Being met with that expanse of warmed, muscular skin, was a lot when he was already mentally charged with the anticipation of everything. A hand came to his shoulder and squeezed gently.

“Sit and get comfortable… This is for you, as much as it's for me.” Silver's voice was low, and a little breathy, and Sebek swallowed tightly before nodding. He'd not considered Silver getting something out of this, but that one utterance made it clear he somehow did. That was all Sebek could fixate on for a brief moment when he sat down on a stool Silver had brought in earlier.

The fact he was so confident this would happen was a little infuriating, particularly when Silver smirked at him with that usual teasing confidence. Sebek had been about to snap at him, to tell him to stop being so smug about everything, when Silver just as confidently dropped his underwear.

Sebek had stiffened immediately, his gaze snapping away because it felt scandalous to look, but a pale and gentle hand coaxed his gaze forward again. He was still avoiding looking at Silver's body, his eyes fixed on his bemused expression instead.

“The whole point is you're meant to look, Sebek… Stop trying to defend my modesty, or whatever.” The blasé way Silver spoke, despite this being a huge step in their relationship, made Sebek's blood boil. Made his face heat as he sat up straighter in indignation.

“I— I CAN LOOK! AS IF SOMEONE LIKE YOU HAS MODESTY TO DEFEND!” Sebek knew he'd been a little too loud, Silver's expression cringing around the edges due to the volume, but he didn't chastise him. No, he stood back, and Sebek felt his gaze drift again—Silver sighing in response.

“Look at me.” Sebek’s gaze settled on his face again. “Look at my body, Sebek.”

Sebek's jaw was clenched, his heart rattling in his ribcage, as he let his gaze trail down. He'd seen Silver’s chest before, seen his unfairly defined muscles, seen the occasional small scar from their years of training. He'd seen the sharp taper of his waist, he'd felt the dip his hand liked to settle in there, and it was comfortable. And familiar.

What wasn't familiar was below his hips. He'd never seen Silver fully nude, even when they'd explored touch, so drifting his attention lower to see his cock felt… wrong. And scandalous. He didn't feel he was allowed to look, but Silver sighed again. “Hurry up. It's cold and I want to get in the shower.”

The calm, unimpressed way he spoke reminded Sebek this was Silver he was dealing with. An insufferable, overly stubborn man, and he sometimes wondered why he fell in love with him as he let out a grumble and finally let his gaze drift down.

Surprisingly, the first thought that came to mind was shock over the fact it was flaccid, even if Sebek knew Silver was asexual, and Sebek realised he'd only ever seen other people's cocks when they were hard. This, and his own, were the only two he'd seen like this, and it felt extremely intimate. A warmth settled in his lungs, at the domesticity, at the comfort, such a simple fact brought.

Sebek had to breathe carefully, as he felt his emotions threatening to choke him, and he wasn't quite sure he'd be able to explain to Silver why he was crying over the sight of his cock. Though finally seeing it told Sebek he'd… overestimated a little in his fantasies, which felt embarrassing to admit.

But he again reminded himself Silver wasn't hard. Maybe his fantasies were still accurate.

Silver kept himself surprisingly neat and trimmed down there, considering his track record when caring for his appearance, and Sebek briefly entertained the idea Silver had made himself presentable. For him. Something squirmed in his gut at that idea, and Sebek realised he was just staring at Silver's cock when the man snorted softly.

Suddenly Silver was moving away, and bending, and Sebek had not expected to get a view of Silver's ass so suddenly. He was thrown for a moment, his face heating with embarrassment as he felt he shouldn't look, when he reminded himself he was being encouraged to do so. He was allowed to look at Silver, was allowed to find him arousing, and was also encouraged to indulge if he did…

Still, he had no idea why Silver was spreading a towel on the ground, which had been why he'd been bending, and his boyfriend snorted at the question.

“I'm leaving the shower door open and don't want to soak the floor.” His words were so simple, and made obvious sense, and when Silver looked over his shoulder at him with a gleam of amusement in his gaze, Sebek could tell his next words would be at his expense. “Did the sight of me naked addle your brain that much? Do we need to stop for your safety?”

The growl of annoyance that left Sebek just set Silver off laughing, that bright sound bouncing around their small bathroom, and he refused to rise to the bait further—instead folding his arms and watching as Silver stepped inside the shower. This had been pleasant so far, and he refused to let Silver's teasing ruin things.

Though once Silver turned on the water, Sebek felt everything change. It felt suddenly scandalous, suddenly real, to be watching such an intimate daily ritual like this. Silver's hands sat under the water, droplets landing against his chest, as he waited for it to come to temperature. It was like he wasn't here, and that tight feeling in his gut from before grew tenfold.

Why did this feel so scandalous despite the blatant invitations from Silver?

Silver had stepped forwards, the temperature finally acceptable, and he watched as the man's body shuddered reflexively. Watched him tilt his head up to soak his face, and Sebek couldn't breathe. The way Silver's long hair slowly turned translucent as it soaked up the water, the comfortable way his eyes were closed as water streamed across his face…

That same water was streaming across his body. Those muscles were already a work of art, were already a major source of distraction over the years, but when coated with a sheen of water—droplets snaking paths along the peaks and troughs of his skin—was almost too much. Silver tousled his hair under the showerhead, ensuring it was saturated, before he turned to soak the rest of him.

Hands joining the water that had already been exploring Silver's body left a tense buzzing in his skin, and Sebek could imagine doing so himself. His skin would feel so soft, and slick with the water. Silver would tense and press into his hands, would make soft sighs at his touch, and Sebek had grown hard embarrassingly quickly.

Silver wasn't even doing anything to be alluring, he was literally showering, but watching someone who looked this good? This outcome was inevitable. Sebek felt his toes curling whenever Silver moved, such a small action showing he was physically here and this was happening in the present. It still felt shameful and scandalous, and Sebek was alarmed to discover that was just making him harder.

It felt like such a rush, like he was witnessing something innocent he wasn't allowed to, but did so despite that fact. Like Silver was unaware he was being watched, and Sebek was stealing such an intimate moment of privacy from him. God he felt so hot at that idea, his pyjamas somehow feeling restrictive as he exhaled shakily.

It seemed like Silver was unaware he was being watched just because of how unbothered he was, but Sebek also found the fact Silver was aware of him arousing as well. He'd been invited to watch this show, all for himself, and Silver knew he'd want to get off over him. Had even encouraged it before, encouraged this perverse behaviour, and he wondered if Silver had realised Sebek would react like this. Sebek certainly hadn't expected it, and this situation felt suddenly too intense to exist in.

“Touch yourself.” Silver's calm voice cut through the noise in Sebek's head, and he felt suddenly winded by it. Silver was just working a lather through his hair—was that from a bar of soap?!—and didn't seem phased by his words in the slightest. Just looking at Sebek from the corner of his eye as he moved, and Sebek suddenly… wondered what Silver was getting out of this.

It wasn't arousal, but… Silver wanted to watch him too, it seemed.

A lump formed in his throat at the realisation, Sebek having to swallow tightly around it, and he watched that sharp gaze soften. Like Silver's brain had caught up with his words. “If you want to. If this is too much, you can also stop at any point. Remember that.”

Sebek exhaled, but nodded. “I'm fine. It was suddenly… intense, is all.”

“If that's what you enjoy, lean into it. We're both exploring.” Silver again sounded so calm, washing the soap from his hair, and Sebek again wanted to know what Silver was getting from this. Maybe he was just fascinated, and Sebek shuddered as he finally pulled his firm cock from his pyjamas.

The air in the bathroom was humid with the steam from the shower, and Sebek slowly started to stroke himself as he brought his attention back to Silver. His face was slightly pink, Sebek had noticed, but that could be from the heat of the water. His hands were working a bar of soap into a lather again, and Sebek shuddered when he spread it against his chest.

Silver wasn't taking this slowly, wasn't trying to be sensual and attractive, he was just taking a shower—and that made Sebek moan tightly. It was that feeling he was invading his privacy again, the idea he could get caught watching, the scandal. Where did these feelings come from? Had they always been there? Silver soaped up his pits, his muscular arms stretching to do so, his waist tilting slightly so he didn't overbalance in the slippery shower, and every inch of him was on show.

He lathered up more soap, cleaning his cock—which was still flaccid and uninterested—and his movements were entirely functional. He applied the soap where sweat would build up, scrubbing slightly with a washcloth to remove any skin debris, and he did the same with the rest of his groin. Did the same with the cleft of his ass, and Sebek was slowly losing it.

Especially as the lather from that stupid bar of floral soap was white.

Of course it was white, that's what soap looked like, and yet Sebek imagined it as something else with how thick his arousal was. His hand was growing slick in its movements as Silver slicked himself up with soap, and when Silver let out a soft sound when he stepped back under the water, Sebek felt his cock throb. It sounded like a quiet moan, probably out of relief to be back under the warm water, but it sent Sebek’s mind spinning.

Sebek's hand moved faster, gripping his cock firmer, and he wanted to hear that sound again if he could. Yet Silver was just washing away the soap, that cloth languidly scrubbing his body, a body Sebek wanted to touch so badly. He wanted to pull those sounds from Silver, but he couldn't, so he had to let others cause them.

Had to let the comfort of warm water, or the delight of good food, give him a hint of what Silver would sound like moaning in pleasure.

Silver carefully washed the soap from his cock, from his ass, and again rinsed his hair under the shower. Though when Silver blindly reached for the controls to switch the shower off, Sebek was surprised. He thought Silver would at least condition his hair for it to be so silky, but clearly not, and he felt his gut tightening at the fact he was running out of time. 

Which just made him more excited because of course this wasn't a show for him, he was glimpsing into a private moment, like he wasn't here, like Silver was unaware—

“Sebek.” Silver spoke gently when the shower was switched off, and Sebek let out a shocked and surprised moan at being addressed. At being caught. That tiny idea had him cresting over the edge, Sebek feeling his orgasm yanked from him as he cried out sharply and spilled all over his hand and the tiled bathroom floor.

He was panting hard, his body trembling with his release, before mortification flooded through him. Sebek quickly tucked himself away, his face darkening severely as he tried to clean his hand on something—which ended up being his pyjama bottoms because he was flustering that badly. 

There was no way he could clean the mess on the floor quick enough, Sebek's embarrassment only growing, and when he managed to look at Silver's face with his growing shame, he was met with Silver blinking at him in surprise. His boyfriend's cheeks were flushed, though it could be due to the temperature change instead of Sebek's display, before he broke the awkward silence.

“Uh. I was just going to ask for a towel…?” He sounded more than a little baffled, and he tried to dry his feet enough with the soaked towel on the floor so he could make his way over without risking a fall. Silver immediately knelt next to Sebek, who could barely look at him right now. At least until Silver tilted his face towards him. The concern was so obvious in his gaze.

“Are you alright? You seem…” Silver clearly didn't know what he was trying to say, Sebek watching as he worried his lower lip in thought, before he continued. “You seem upset. I figured… You looked like you were enjoying yourself until I spoke?”

Sebek felt his mortification grow at the fact Silver had been watching him in return, but a soft caress to his cheek helped slowly settle him. He was still coming down from his orgasm, his limbs still felt quivery, but Sebek managed to swallow. Managed to speak, albeit with a quiet reluctance.

“I… It suddenly grew very intense.” Despite his concern, Silver's gaze softened and a small teasing smile tugged at his lips.

“I can see that…”

Sebek didn't think he could flush more, though he had to reluctantly admit Silver's teasing removed the last of his panic. It frustratingly always did, and he coughed to try and loosen his throat again. “A-Anyway. I'm… it was more than… adequate, Silver. It was a sudden, but short-lived, panic due to how unexpected it was.”

Silver's expression had grown bemused, and he leant forwards to press a tender kiss to his lips which Sebek gladly returned. Though he was still smirking to himself when he pulled back. “Good. I'm glad, as I want to watch you again.” A shiver went through Silver, the man complaining about needing a towel, but Sebek wasn't listening due to the simple reality Silver had been watching him in return.

And wanted to do so again.

Chapter Text

Sebek had wanted to do something special for Valentine's day, had wanted to spoil his boyfriend, so when he'd gone asking Silver for his thoughts, he hadn't expected him to shrug and seem dismissive over the whole thing. The idea of dressing up and going to a restaurant apparently sounded terrible to him, as they ate together all the time and Silver hated dressing up, so Sebek had suggested other things.

A romantic movie was met with Silver staring blankly for a moment, clearly in silent judgement, before stating he'd just fall asleep. Which was true, and another idea that wouldn't work.

He suggested a picnic, which Silver did seem to perk up at briefly, but then he sighed and dismissed that too because he knew Sebek would get annoyed by the woodland animals that would join them. Which was true, but Sebek was running out of ideas.

Camping wasn't anything special, they did it when training all the time, and Silver would grow instantly bored if they went to a museum or an aquarium. Horseback riding seemed almost promising, but then it returned to the fact they always did that, the weather would be terrible as it's February, and those animals would annoy Sebek again.

The only thing annoying Sebek right now was how difficult Silver was making it to spend time with him. In a bout of frustration, Sebek had demanded Silver come up with something for them to do if he was going to be so picky, and the way Silver's cheeks flushed and he went quiet had been confusing. The silence was concerning as well, and Sebek had been about to ask again when Silver finally spoke up.

“I want to try something in bed.”

He didn't elaborate beyond that, Silver never did, and Sebek found himself both dreading and eager to find out what he'd planned. So when Silver sat on the edge of his bed (as it was easier to send off one roommate rather than three) and pulled out a candle, Sebek was more than a little confused. Especially when looking at the candle made Silver flush darkly.

It took a short moment of silence before Silver explained. “This, um… It's a soy candle with, uh, some oils in it.” Silver started to elaborate, but then stopped there, somehow expecting Sebek to understand. He folded his arms with his growing impatience.

“A scented candle? The thing you want to try in bed is lighting a scented candle whilst we have sex?” Sebek watched as Silver just seemed to grow more embarrassed, his shoulders hunching, but at least he shook his head.

“The, uh, oils a-are for massages.” That made Sebek pause, slowly starting to understand what Silver was getting at. “And soy wax melts at lower temperatures…”

He was dragging his feet when it came to explaining, and Sebek let out a tired sigh before he moved to take the candle from Silver. There was a slight thrill in holding it, knowing what Silver was suggesting. “Spit it out. I've already guessed, but you should at least ask for what you're wanting.”

There was another prolonged silence, and Sebek almost shook his head when Silver spoke in a quiet voice. “I-I want you to drip wax on my skin if that's… not too weird.”

Silver was so predictable at times. Of course he'd worry this was strange, even though he was able to go out and purchase a candle specifically made for this purpose. It clearly wasn't that weird if there was a demand, but that kind of reassurance wasn't what Silver needed.

“Take your clothes off and we'll find out.” Sebek spoke bluntly, already moving to undo his own tie as he watched Silver perk up at the order. At the clear and simple acceptance from Sebek, and that small smile on Silver's face as he stripped was worth the ludicrous amount of time it took for Silver to explain himself.

It didn't take long to get everything gathered, Silver laid bare on a towel—already half-hard from anticipation alone—whilst Sebek found a lighter. His own stomach was buzzing with excitement, and Silver wasn't kidding when he said he wanted to try something new.

“You still ok with this?” Sebek asked, running a hand along one of Silver's distracting thighs. 

A nod followed. “I'll let you know if I'm not enjoying it, don't worry.”

Sebek almost scoffed that he wasn't worried, but he knew he'd be lying and instead moved to light the candle. It suddenly felt very real, now that they had an open flame hovering above Silver's pale skin—which easily reflected the candlelight.

The flame took a moment to start melting some of the wax, and they both tensed as Sebek hovered the candle over Silver's chest. He was terrified of hurting him, but Silver’s gaze was quietly excited as Sebek tilted his wrist and poured.

It was only a small amount, a small trickle against his left pectoral, but the reaction had been instant. Sebek flinched, feeling an overwhelming sense of dread, but there had been no need for it. Silver's expression had tightened in pain, yes, but it quickly shifted to surprise and Sebek watched as the wax slowly dribbled off him with his deep breaths.

Silver had locked eyes with him immediately, his gaze a little glassy, but gave Sebek a firm nod. “I-It's ok. It's not too hot.”

Sebek almost went to argue, as Silver had genuinely winced in pain, but Sebek watched as his expression was slowly turning blissful. “F-Feels good, actually…”

The encouragement helped, and Sebek dripped more wax into the centre of Silver's chest. The man jerked, a sharp gasp leaving him, and really it looked painful but Sebek wasn't going to keep asking Silver. He knew how to say if it was too much, so Sebek instead trailed a line down his chest—watching in awe as Silver arched slightly into the wax with a tight moan.

Maybe it hadn't been entirely voluntary, as Silver’s expression scrunched up again, before he lay there panting. His arousal had grown fully interested from the wax alone, and Sebek was amazed Silver was not only enjoying this so much but knew about it in the first place.

It made him curious what else was ruminating in a mind Sebek had joked was mostly absent.

He had to keep waiting for more wax to melt, and he wondered how much would coat Silver before the end. Patches were hardening, others were still liquid and pooling in the dips of Silver's chest, and Sebek felt this would be fun with multiple colours. Silver had been rather simple and had just gone with uncoloured wax, though Sebek had to admit the slightly off-white had its own kind of enjoyment. Especially as it started to cool and left Silver with a sheen to his skin.

Or that could've been sweat. He'd started sweating due to the hot wax rather quickly, and Sebek had to admit it was warming him as well for an entirely different reason. More had finally melted, and Sebek had been trying to draw a line slowly across the width of Silver's chest, when the man suddenly jerked again—only this time it caused wax to land on his nipple. Silver had cried out with the sharp pain, his face twisting with obvious discomfort as he gripped the sheets firmly again.

Sebek immediately stopped pouring wax, obviously concerned, when he heard Silver sniffle with a tight whimper. Sebek felt his stomach lurch.

But not in the way he expected. At all. Despite the strange excitement he felt, Sebek knew he needed to ensure Silver was alright as Silver finally opened his eyes and took steadying breaths. “Are… Are you sure you're ok? It's not too painful?”

Despite his eyes shimmering slightly, Silver nodded. “F-Fine. It's— O-Overly sensitive.” He was squirming a little, his cock painfully hard, so Sebek figured he was telling the truth. That tension in his own stomach grew with the knowledge his nipples made him react like that, and Sebek wanted to try something. When he dripped wax onto Silver's other nipple and the boy let out another damp whimper, Sebek paid attention to his own reaction to the sound.

He really, quite badly, wanted to see Silver cry all of a sudden. He wanted him overwhelmed with his pleasure to the point it was spilling out.

He dripped wax onto his first nipple again, and watched as Silver pressed his head back against the pillows. Moved to tug the sheets below him in desperation. There still weren't tears despite his growing whimpers.

The wax was apparently for massages as well? It was solidifying further where he'd poured it on Silver's chest originally, but Sebek moved a hand to rub the softened wax into his tender skin. It still held a surprising amount of heat to it, and Sebek watched as Silver mewled at the added sensation.

Sebek dribbled the wax lower, against the man's overly tense stomach, and Silver sobbed as his stomach spasmed involuntarily when it made contact with the wax. It pooled in the dips of his abs, making Silver clench and jerk his stomach as though trying to get it to move. Sebek brought the candle lower, the wax spilling against Silver's sensitive thigh, and Silver moaned at the contact this time—before falling into sensitive whimpers.

Another sniffle came, and when Sebek looked back up at Silver's face, he felt his cock throb at the sight. There were tears, slowly leaking from Silver's eyes, as he sniffled. Yet his expression was twisted in pleasure, his gaze a little hazy, and Sebek had never seen him look more beautiful.

The sight was such a rush, and Sebek moved to trail the wax in a spiral around Silver's stomach. He watched with a quiet glee as Silver jerked and moaned with his sensitivity, his hands clenched so tightly in the fabric below him that his knuckles had turned white, and as Sebek moved the trail of wax back down his other sensitive leg, Silver cried out.

He bucked his hips, desperate for stimulation, and Sebek wondered how much further he could push him. Silver was still crying in his pleasure, his stomach and chest jerking with his overexcited nerves, and he brought the trail of wax back up to drip over his already sensitive nipple when Silver started to writhe.

“Please—” Silver gasped out, his voice wet with his tears, “S-Sebek please, t-touch me, god, touch m-me—”

Silver never begged, the man stubborn and competitive, and the sight of him crying—his voice tight between his sharp breaths—because he was in that much pleasure was a lot to comprehend. Swallowing tightly, Sebek didn't want to push him in case it became just a little too far past too much, so he blew out the flame.

Though he did drip the last of the wax, slowly as it cooled, onto Silver's other nipple.

That alone seemed to make his sobbing grow worse, and it was no wonder why. His cock looked painfully hard, like Sebek would only have to breathe on it and he'd cum, and he shuddered as he palmed Silver's slick head.

The man practically screamed, biting his lip to muffle his sound as his eyes squeezed shut and forced more tears down his cheeks. It didn't take long for Sebek to wrap his hand around Silver and stroke him slowly, and even this languid pace seemed too much when he was so hypersensitive. 

It also didn't take long before Silver's cock was throbbing in his hold, the man stiffening and arching up with a sob of relief, as he added to the mess already coating his stomach.

Sebek had never seen anything more arousing, his own cock aching for attention as he watched Silver catch his breath. His body was trembling, his chest heaving as sweat stuck his hair to his face. Sebek brought his hand up to push that hair back, before he cupped his cheek and wiped at those tears that were still slowly leaking.

Part of him wondered if fucking Silver right now would bring more of them from oversensitivity, would wrench another orgasm from his boyfriend, but he needed him to be more coherent before suggesting such a thing. 

It took a while for Silver to calm enough to open his eyes again, his gaze glassy with his tears, but it had been worth it when Silver smiled brightly up at Sebek when he focused. The sight had Sebek smiling in return, his chest spasming, and it was so obvious Silver had enjoyed himself.

“That… That felt so good.” Silver murmured, a little breathless as Sebek continued to gently wipe at his tears.

“I could tell… That truly wasn't too painful?” Sebek asked, and he was honestly still baffled when Silver shook his head.

“No. It was hot for a moment, but cooled quickly. The shock was the most, uh, stimulating part of it all. Though parts you'd gone over before did stay hot for longer.” Silver’s gaze seemed to drift for a moment, like he was recalling what had just happened, but he continued speaking despite it all. “L-Like my nipples. Those… Those were really sensitive.”

Sebek brought a hand to the slowly hardening wax, rubbing Silver's sensitive skin and watching as his eyelids fluttered. This was going to be a small nightmare to clean, but it had genuinely been worth it. Leaning down to press a kiss to Silver's cheek, he felt the man beneath him hum with pleasure—murmuring as Sebek pulled back from the kiss.

“You should try it too, Sebek… Seeing as there's already a mess to clean, it's not going to make it worse.” Silver was already trailing a hand up Sebek's chest, as though he was already planning the path he wanted to take, and Sebek shivered at the contact.

“I… Can attempt. It's not something that's exactly appealed to me.” Snorting at his words, Silver shifted—albeit a little unsteady—to flip them and push Sebek back against the towel as well. Flakes of wax came with the movement, and Sebek felt his heart rate speed up slightly at the idea of doing this.

“I'm surprised you're not immediately for it, what with constantly complaining about the cold.” The teasing was unappreciated, Sebek leering up at him, but his voice was stolen when Silver moved to light the candle again. Clearly his nerves weren't missed, and Silver brought a hand up to Sebek's cheek. “If you don't like it, just say and I'll stop immediately. But it'll be fine. I promise.”

Swallowing his nerves, Sebek nodded and watched as Silver tilted the candle—tensing in quiet trepidation. The wax landed on his skin, Sebek flinching from the sudden sharp warmth, when it slowly settled. In fact it was rather pleasant, but nowhere near as arousing as Silver made it out to be.

Actually it was almost soothing, even when another trail of wax drawn on his stomach caused him to gasp out. Was Silver just sensitive to heat…? It'd make sense. He never complained about the cold like Sebek did, so perhaps their tolerances were flipped.

Sebek imagined if these were ice-cubes he'd be squirming, but then why did Silver find it arousing? Maybe this just wasn't for him, though he had to admit the feeling of wax being poured onto one of his nipples did make him groan slightly.

But he did stop Silver's hand when he went to pour more, leaning up and blowing out that candle as Silver blinked at him in confusion. There was a small amount of concern, but Sebek rubbed his wrist in reassurance. “It's not doing much for me, I'm afraid. Clearly I have superior resilience to heat!”

That concern left with a snort, Silver shaking his head as he moved to put the candle down. “If it were ice cubes you'd be writhing around… Maybe next time.”

“We're not bringing ice into bed, Silver!”

“We literally brought a candle? Ice isn't that strange.”

“Ice melts! It'll soak the bed!”

“...The candle melted too…?”

Sebek nearly growled at Silver's ridiculousness, and he was worried if this went on for much longer he'd lose his arousal. Which was the last thing he wanted when in bed with his boyfriend on Valentine's Day. So he dropped the topic, bringing his hands to Silver's waist and tugging him closer.

“It doesn't matter! Someone is still wound up, Silver, and deserves something after granting you such a breathtaking orgasm!” Sebek watched as Silver's expression subtly flipped from annoyance, to bemusement, to something sultry and he shivered as his boyfriend leant down—rubbing at the wax and oil still coating Sebek's chest.

A nip came to Sebek's ear, the man inhaling sharply, before Silver murmured with a slight smirk to his voice. “I can make it up to you…”

Chapter Text

Jack let out a long, tired, sigh when he realised what had happened unfortunately a little too late: they'd taken a wrong turn and had gotten hopelessly lost. He could feel Sebek buzzing at his side, slowly growing more and more anxious as it started to get dark and none of their surroundings were even remotely familiar.

They'd be fine, wasn't Sebek trained in survival or something? He just wasn't thinking straight because he was anxious, or maybe it was because Silver wasn't here…? A tight feeling of annoyance settled in his gut at that thought, and Jack closed his eyes with another exhale to let it go. His boyfriend had regularly assured him they were just friends, that Silver had never been interested in romance even slightly, and he did trust Sebek.

It was just… Silver and Sebek's relationship was really weird sometimes.

Bringing his hand out, Jack moved to hold Sebek's firmly to try and ground him, and he felt his tail flick when Sebek stiffened. He flattened his ears for good measure, convinced Sebek would start shouting about the scandal, but he'd been mistaken. Sebek started hissing about the scandal, too mortified to raise his voice for once.

“Jack! What if— What if someone sees?!” Sebek moved to tug his hand away, but Jack held firmer to keep him there. Even if Sebek was frustratingly strong and stubborn at times.

“Chill out. We can say it's because we didn't want to separate.” Jack started, feeling relieved Sebek stopped fighting him at those words. He felt his stomach flip when Sebek shifted to hold his hand properly, and he realised they'd… never held hands before. Because Sebek was that distressed at the idea someone would find out they were dating.

It hurt sometimes, Jack gritting his teeth together at the sharp reminder. When he'd asked Sebek out, he'd never realised he'd be so… anxious. About everything. The man had always come off as overly confident to the point of arrogance, but in private that wall crumbled. He'd get to see the cute and flustered man he'd fallen for, which was a treat he would always cherish, but the flustering would sometimes grow into full blown anxiety.

They couldn't hold hands in public. He couldn't tell anyone they were dating. Sebek would freak out if they kissed for too long because what if someone saw? It was always ‘what if’ after ‘what if’, and Jack needed this man’s brain to shut up for five minutes.

The sun was setting rapidly at this point, which was making Jack nervous now, but surprisingly holding Sebek's hand seemed to actually settle the man enough for him to finally start thinking straight.

“We should find shelter for the night. If we press onwards, we'll lose what little visibility we have and travelling at night is severely unadvised.” Sebek had spoken up, and Jack was relieved because Sebek clearly knew what he was doing. He gave Sebek a firm nod, and they set off to instead find shelter.

Jack had mentioned making shelter, as he'd read about people doing that once, but Sebek had scoffed and arrogantly dismissed that idea. Though when he explained why, he was a little less arrogant about it. If they had more daylight, and were to be stuck someplace for an indeterminate time, then building shelter made sense, but in their current biome they'd be able to find some kind of cave opening or overhang which would be suitable enough for a night.

If it wasn't an animal den. Sebek had brought up that point so calmly despite the fact it terrified Jack. He knew a few words in wolf, so encountering those was less concerning, but knowing their unfortunate luck it'd be a bear.

Apparently Silver had fought a bear as a child, and then swiftly befriended it afterwards, and Jack was both annoyed Silver was coming up again and also completely baffled by what he was hearing. It almost sounded made up, but Jack knew Sebek was painfully earnest at times so, despite how ludicrous, the story had to be true. Or at the very least his boyfriend believed it was true.

They'd found a cave overhang, which they'd needed to climb slightly to get into, and had determined they shouldn't get visitors for the night. Sebek had gone to grab firewood, whilst Jack set out their meagre supplies and wondered just how screwed they were right now. They had water, and their sleeping bags, and a lot of basic survival tools so maybe they'd be fine…? Maybe once the sun was up they'd be able to find a recognisable landmark, would be able to reunite with the others, and Jack figured they'd have to be patient.

And he'd have to trust Sebek's knowledge, because the other boy returned after not too long with a decent amount of firewood. He constructed and lit the fire with ease, and these were all skills Jack realised he sorely lacked when he bundled himself up in a blanket and tried to come to terms with the fact sleep would be terrible tonight. At least they'd eaten before they'd gotten separated, not that it would do Sebek any good, and Jack was smirking to himself by the time he heard teeth chattering.

Sebek was bundled up in a blanket too, and sat precariously close to the fire, but despite the warmth he appeared to be shivering. He curled up more, clenching his jaw to try and stop his teeth out of sheer stubbornness, and Jack could've sighed.

“If you're cold just… come here, I guess.” Jack realised too late he should've just gone over to Sebek, instead of suggesting Sebek was cold, because the other man glared at him immediately and started shouting.

He hadn't managed to flatten his ears in time, and the volume was intense in the small cave entrance. 

“I'M NOT COLD!! MY TEETH SIMPLY— THEY REFUSE TO STOP CH-CHATTERING!!” Sebek was still leering at him indignantly, and Jack exhaled slowly once he deemed it was safe to relax his ears again. Speaking again would just lead to more shouting, but Sebek was obviously cold and that could become dangerous if they didn't take it seriously.

Reluctantly, Jack moved to stand, moving to sit beside Sebek and bundling him to his chest—wrapping his own blanket around Sebek in the process. He could feel how Sebek had stiffened, could see his face darkening with a flush, and Jack flattened his ears once more. Which had been the right decision.

“I SAID I'M NOT COLD!! UNHAND ME, I DON'T—” Despite Sebek's shouting, Jack held him firmer, and he was surprised when Sebek stopped squirming with that. It took a moment longer for him to stop blustering, but when he did, Jack was surprised by Sebek's reaction.

He hesitantly pressed more into Jack's chest, the movement so subtle he could barely feel it, and he watched Sebek clamp his eyes shut with a shaky exhale. Sebek slowly curled up more, his face practically scarlet, and Jack had never felt luckier. His boyfriend was so cute.

Nervously, Jack stroked his hand down Sebek's side, and when he felt Sebek stiffen he tensed in return. He didn't know what would set Sebek off shouting, but he also didn't want to upset him. When Sebek relaxed, Jack knew he could move his hands again.

“Is this better…?” Jack murmured, and he watched as Sebek shivered in response to his voice. It was confusing at first, until he recalled Sebek's ear was against his chest. His voice likely rumbled and… Sebek enjoyed it? “We can stay like this for a bit if you want.”

Sebek didn't respond at first, his expression scrunching up, but he eventually did so. “This is… adequate, I suppose.”

Jack scoffed at that. “Dude, be honest for once, it's literally just us.”

Realising his mistake, Jack flattened his ears again and prepared for this to be painful, but Sebek instead just exhaled and turned more into Jack's chest. The way his heart flipped and his body warmed at such a simple action was quite honestly alarming.

“You're correct… It's just us. I can…” Sebek brought a hesitant hand to hold the edge of Jack's jumper, and Jack felt his heart racing at the small act. It didn't help that Sebek would be able to hear it. “You're… rather comfortable.”

This time Jack snorted at Sebek's words, but it didn't soothe the spasming in his chest. They barely had time to be like this, and whenever they were Sebek was beyond tense at the idea someone would barge into Jack's room. He was so private Jack had never visited Sebek's own room, as the boy couldn't handle the idea of them being seen together, and it ached.

He knew Sebek was just… struggling with his identity, but it didn't mean it hurt any less.

But right now… they were truly alone, and Sebek needed to stay warm. A heat started to settle in his gut at that thought, and he held Sebek tighter, shivering at the way the man shifted to press more against him.

Maybe they could do something. If he could somehow get Sebek interested… Though there was always the chance Sebek would start snapping at him again.

Still, nothing ventured, nothing gained.

Jack swallowed his nerves, before bringing a hand up to coax Sebek into looking at him. He was rather reluctant to move, clearly enjoying being pressed into his chest, but when Jack leant down he saw Sebek's gaze darken before their lips pressed together. They both shuddered, and Jack wasted no time in deepening the kiss—delighted by the sound of Sebek letting out the softest moan.

Despite not getting to do so often, Sebek was a great kisser. He looked after his teeth for a start (wasn't his dad like a dentist or something?) so his mouth always tasted clean and fresh, but he was oddly fascinated by Jack’s fangs. Jack had assumed he'd find them mundane, he had his own fangs after all, but maybe it was the novelty of feeling them in another person's mouth.

Or maybe he just liked knowing it was Jack he was kissing, and that thought simply added to the warmth in his gut. He felt oddly possessive of Sebek's attention, knowing he was allowed it so easily right now, and he wasn't going to waste this opportunity. Bringing a hand down, Jack slid his hand under Sebek's hoodie and shuddered at the firm muscle he felt.

Sebek wasn't as built as he was, but it didn't mean he didn't work out, and honestly Jack had to admit Sebek was stronger than him in some ways. Like climbing, Sebek was fantastic at climbing, and he recalled the show of skill he'd displayed earlier that day. Jack would never have managed that, and having such a powerful man moaning into his touch was far, far too arousing.

Especially when Sebek's hand moved to do the same, and he shivered at how cold Sebek's hand felt. Maybe he was actually really cold, and Jack was determined to warm him up. He'd warm them both up as he shifted to lay Sebek back against their sleeping bags.

Pressing his hips against Sebek's, he growled when he felt Sebek's own arousal pressed up against his own in return. Sebek's expression twisted with pleasure, but Jack saw the moment those nerves returned. This man needed to stop thinking for five minutes.

“Wait, what if—” 

‘What if’ again. Jack thought to himself, a snarl threatening to leave him, but he told himself to calm down. He was getting riled up.

“It's just us.” Jack spoke, an edge of frustration to his voice he couldn't entirely stop. He took another breath, but it came out more like a sigh. “Look. We don't have to do anything, I mean we're outside and everything, but… No one is going to find us here. You don't have to be so…”

Jack had trailed off, struggling to find the word he wanted, but he suddenly couldn't speak even if he found the right one. Sebek's expression looked so… worried. He was prone to fits of tears over absolutely nothing, but seeing those in his eyes right now made Jack's heart twist. Was he pushing too much? They'd touched each other before, in a frantic rush when they'd gotten too riled up, but they had time now.

“Are you—” Sebek cut him off.

“I’ve never done this before.” Jack paused at how quiet his voice sounded, and his chest ached at the fact this was such a normal worry for once. It wasn't about being discovered, or letting his guard down, just inexperience.

Leaning down, Jack nuzzled against Sebek's neck and breathed in his reassuring scent. He felt Sebek relax with the gesture as well, which left him smiling.

“I've never done this either. I want to, and I'd like it to be with you, but…” Jack pulled back, catching the look of awe on Sebek's face. “We can take our time. It's just meant to be fun, right?”

The timid smile that Sebek gave him in return really just added to how adorable he was, and Jack took a moment to admire him in the firelight. His hair was a little disheveled from a day of hiking, and Jack wasn't about to point it out as he'd get weird about it, but it looked cute.

His cheekbones were peppered with a blush, his slitted pupils dilated, and his lips parted slightly as he took steadying breaths for his nerves. His skin was so pale, like he was made of porcelain, but Sebek was rough around the edges. As much as he liked to pretend, he wasn't entirely refined. His jacket was scuffed with dirt from the day, even his cheek had a light staining, and Sebek hadn't remedied either.

And, when Sebek wrapped his legs around Jack and brought their crotches together with a tight moan, Jack knew Sebek wasn't this proper guard he liked to make himself out to be. As there was no way he'd entertain the idea of being fucked in the middle of a forest if he was.

Being fucked was definitely what he was suggesting, too, as Sebek rolled his hips up against Jack with a breathy moan. Though he spoke before Jack could lean down to kiss him again, and his smugness almost ruined the mood.

“I am, once again, prepared as always!” Sebek announced in such a way that left Jack baffled, as what was he going on about suddenly? Though he watched with growing surprise when Sebek tugged his bag closer and pulled out a small bottle. “A skin-safe oil is handy in all kinds of situations, but particularly this one!”

Jack found himself flushing at the triumphant way Sebek was looking up at him due to having a bottle of improvised lube.

“Wh– Why do you even have that?!” Jack asked, flustered, and Sebek just seemed to preen more.

“Many reasons! Oil can be used to help wood burn for longer, especially if the wood is damp! You can create a lamp out of oil, a bowl, and a wick if you require light in a difficult situation!” Sebek kept going, and Jack regretted asking all of a sudden. “Oil is also excellent for wound care in a pinch, as it can clean dirt out and can leave behind a primitive protective barrier! Plus, it is extremely high in calories if you're in a survival situation and cannot find food!”

Did he just… suggest drinking olive oil…? Jack was once again reminded that, really, his boyfriend was exceptionally weird at times. He took the bottle from him when it looked like Sebek was about to continue explaining all the weird survival uses for olive oil, and he was thankful that shut him up.

Plus, Jack leant down to kiss him fiercely just to ensure he'd definitely stop. Sebek thankfully didn't seem to mind, or even realise, and instead wrapped his arms around Jack when a gust of wind made him shiver terribly. Maybe outside wasn't the best for this, especially with Sebek's sensitivities, but neither of them wanted to waste this moment alone together.

Sebek was reluctant to take his clothes off as they started to strip, maybe a little self-conscious, but it was most likely due to the cold. Even with Jack's bare skin against him, which felt like it was on fire currently, Sebek was still managing to shiver. Though all the extra skin contact to stay warm felt wonderful, and it really highlighted Sebek's physique. 

Honestly it was a wonder how Sebek was both so masculine and yet felt so dainty at the same time, and Jack wondered if maybe it was just because he was comparing them both, but… That wasn't it. Leona wasn't as muscular as he was, or as tall, and yet he was dripping with masculinity.

Maybe it was the tight, high-pitched cries of pleasure that left Sebek as Jack slowly worked him open. The way he clung to Jack, desperate and somehow trying to ground himself, or maybe it was just how elegant he looked. He somehow still looked refined despite this situation.

His fingers were moving easier in Sebek, the man having mostly adjusted to them, but Jack kept stretching for a couple moments longer. He knew he was large and didn't want to hurt his boyfriend even slightly, but Sebek had groaned out in frustration.

“Jack! Cease your fretting, I am not a damsel!” Jack was surprised Sebek had realised his concern, he was normally a bit oblivious, but he also laughed at just how Sebek complained about it. Why couldn't he just speak like a normal person? It sometimes seemed like Sebek would actually die if he swore.

Still, he removed his fingers and slicked himself up, hissing slightly at the first attention he'd had in a while. When he lined himself up and Sebek stiffened with nerves, he paused, and gave him a moment to steady himself. It wasn't long before Sebek was tilting his hips up. Sebek was watching him with an emotion which was hard to describe, his eyes half hooded and dark, a tilt to his brows, a ghost of a smile on his lips… It wasn't until Jack started to press in that he realised.

It was love.

He groaned as he entered Sebek's tight warmth, trying to inch in slowly to give Sebek the adjustment time, and reminding himself to breathe. Sebek was unbelievably tight, even his expression was tight as he bit his lip to try and adjust to Jack entering him. If he kept at it he'd likely draw blood, so Jack moved his hand to Sebek's cock to stroke him in return hoping he could relax.

Sebek just tensed up more and Jack saw white for a moment, Sebek crying out in a way which left him dizzy, and Jack needed to breathe. He needed to ignore his throbbing cock Sebek kept clenching around.

Which wasn't easy, as Sebek moved to take the rest of Jack's cock himself. Clearly he wanted to adjust in one go, but it was almost too much for Jack. He gripped Sebek's hip firmly to stop him from moving, even if he couldn't stop Sebek from clenching.

When Sebek started to whine slightly, almost impatient, Jack couldn't wait any longer. He hoped it wouldn't hurt as he pulled back and slammed into Sebek.

His boyfriend turned breathless immediately, gasping at the sudden movement which Jack quickly repeated. And repeated. He couldn't stop rutting into Sebek, the man growing louder with every thrust as Jack gripped him firmer to keep him steady. Sebek smelt amazing like this, sounded amazing like this, and Jack couldn't wait to spill inside him. To let everyone know Sebek was his even if he couldn't admit to it out loud.

Sebek's nails were digging into his back, his legs clenching around him, but Jack simply sped up his thrusts. He was struggling to catch his own breath, nevermind Sebek who sounded truly winded at this point. He'd just never felt anything so good, his cock filling Sebek with ease now that he'd fucked him open, and he shivered at another night breeze which swept through their makeshift camp.

That had Sebek clinging more, seeking his warmth, and Jack groaned as he started to snap his hips. Sebek was so ready for him, felt so good on his cock, and with the loud sounds of pleasure coming from his boyfriend he knew Sebek loved his cock as well. It was such a rush, and Jack pressed his face into the crook of Sebek's neck as he felt himself grow swept up by his scent. By his warmth.

He'd bitten Sebek—lightly, as he tried to stop himself doing so—but there had been enough of a brush from his fangs for it to sting. For Sebek to suddenly arch up into him with a strangled moan, before he clenched around his cock so hard Jack blacked out for a moment.

When he came to, he was panting hard into Sebek's chest, his body still spasming from his orgasm, as Sebek was struggling to catch his own breath. His cock was still buried deep inside Sebek, who was still clenching to try and adjust to the large length which had spilled deep inside him.

Later Jack would realise that would be a bit of a nightmare to clear out, but for now he felt so blissful knowing his boyfriend had taken him so eagerly. Had found his own pleasure, and was smiling breathlessly up at him close to passing out himself. He didn't seem phased by the cold at all now, and Jack found himself laughing tiredly in response.

“Knew I'd– Be able to keep you warm…”

Chapter Text

“I can make it up to you…” Silver had whispered into Sebek's ear after nipping him, and he adored the way Sebek inhaled sharply. The wax hadn't been something Sebek enjoyed, but Silver was adamant to find something he did like.

He was still distracted by running his hand along Sebek's chest, the wax and oil riling him up again, but this wasn't about him right now. “Do you trust me?” He whispered into Sebek's ear, feeling the man shiver at his question, before wordlessly nodding.

Silver had already known the answer. They already trusted each other with their lives, so what was a little experimentation in bed? Leaning back, Silver leant off the bed to grab his discarded tie, which obviously confused Sebek.

“What… Are you intending to tie me up?” Sebek asked, a little concerned, and Silver blinked at the sudden thought he'd been given. That hadn't been his intent, though he almost wanted to…

No. He sounded concerned. Silver chastised himself, and shook his head at Sebek's question.

“No, I want to blindfold you. I wondered if taking your sight away would make certain sensations heightened.” Silver watched with relief as some of the tension left Sebek, but he still looked a little hesitant. “Seeing as the wax didn't do anything, I wondered if it was because you could see it landing on you.”

He stopped speaking for a moment, let Sebek think this through in his own time, and he felt his chest flutter when Sebek eventually looked back at him with a nod.

“Alright. You can blindfold me, just don't… restrain me.” Sebek sounded a little nervous when he finished speaking, and Silver leant forwards to kiss Sebek slowly in reassurance.

“I'd never break your trust like that. If at any moment you stop enjoying this…” Silver trailed off as Sebek chuckled, and he felt relieved Sebek had calmed down.

“Yes I know, I'll say so. Now, if you would, I'm eager to see what you have planned.” Silver snorted at Sebek's words, as he wouldn't see anything, but he wasn't about to start teasing. Especially as Sebek would just complain more and it'd take longer to get started.

When Silver was honestly really excited to get started.

He brought his tie and wrapped it carefully around Sebek's eyes, almost wishing he'd thought things through in advance. The place he'd gotten the candle also had other things like blindfolds, which is where the idea had come from, but he'd been so focused on one thing he'd not considered his options.

Though there was always the chance Sebek wouldn't like this at all, and considering he hadn't needed to buy the tie and—

Wait, my sleep mask! Silver had thought of that just as he'd finished tying the tie around Sebek's eyes, and leapt up suddenly. Sebek had made a noise of confusion, having no idea where Silver had gone, but Silver didn't have to go far. It wasn't something he'd ever used, it had been a gift from someone last year because they thought he enjoyed sleeping, and he didn't want to be rude and refuse the gift. He'd completely forgotten he had it, returning to the bed and pulling another sound of complaint from Sebek when the bed lurched again.

“Silver what are you doing?!” Sebek snapped, only to grow even more confused when Silver took off his blindfold. When he caught sight of the eye mask Silver was holding, Sebek pulled a face. “No. Silver that's— That's so frilly.”

Silver tilted his head in confusion. “But it's padded and won't hurt your eyes? Also you're not going to see it.”

For a moment Sebek grumbled to himself, but eventually he snatched the sleep mask from Silver and slid it on. Silver had to bite his cheek to muffle a laugh, as if he laughed Sebek would blow up and not in the way either of them wanted right now. Instead, he laid Sebek back against the bed and watched curiously as Sebek seemed to grow tense at his touch.

Maybe it was because he couldn't see, and Silver trailed a hand lightly over Sebek's chest and watched as his stomach fluttered. It had been an instant decision, Silver leaning down and nipping Sebek's stomach with his teeth, and it had been entirely worth it.

Sebek's leg lurched, the man yelping suddenly, but then he turned a little trembly and quiet. He was definitely getting wound up not knowing what was coming next, how unexpected the sensation would be, and it left Silver gleeful. Though Sebek did look a little tense, and he wanted to reassure him if he could.

“I'm not going to light the candle again, don't worry.” Silver watched as Sebek's face scrunched up in complaint—likely about being accused of worrying—but he continued speaking before Sebek could cut him off. “I don't trust myself with a flame if you're not able to see me drifting off.”

That had clearly not been something Sebek considered, his complaints dying in his throat, and he instead sighed. “So far this isn't unpleasant, so I would rather you didn't set the room on fire whilst I'm naked and cannot see.”

Silver moved and kissed Sebek's stomach, adoring how it jerked expecting a bite, but then Sebek sagged at the soft attention. “I wouldn't do that to you. You're safe with me.”

He nuzzled slightly against Sebek's stomach, pressing another affectionate kiss there, before pulling back. Sebek was safe, yes, but Silver also didn't want to be the only one who got something from their temperature play. The idea of lighting the candle was still a terrible one, Silver wasn't lying about that, but he moved to grab his baton out of his holster.

Heat hadn't done anything for Sebek, and Silver suspected it was to do with his sensitivity to cold. His fae ancestry was from the Sunset Savannah, after all, so he could likely cope with heat, but cold… Well, Silver was going to test that theory.

Having already been talked out of ice cubes, Silver came up with another idea as he channelled cold magic along the end of his baton. Though Sebek had sensed him casting magic and stiffened.

“What are you doing?” Sebek mumbled out, a hint of worry in his voice, but Silver didn't respond—instead touching his baton to make sure it wasn't too cold before he lightly dragged the end along Sebek's stomach.

The reaction was instant.

Sebek had made an odd shrieking sound, like he'd stepped into a melted puddle of ice-water, and Silver had to bite his cheek again because if he laughed Sebek would lash out. But that had been such an overreaction, especially when Silver tapped another part of his chest and Sebek let out a quiet whine.

“I-I thought I said no ice cubes!”

“This isn't an ice cube, see?” Silver rolled his baton against one of Sebek's pecs, relishing in how he shuddered but didn't yelp this time. Maybe he was actually starting to enjoy it. “This won't melt.”

Sebek grit his teeth, and Silver leant forward—holding his breath so Sebek wouldn't know he was there until the last moment. He nipped at the shell of Sebek's ears and the moan his boyfriend let out set his blood on fire. “Besides… think of it as endurance training.”

“I don't want to train during sex, Silver!!” Sebek had snapped immediately, but Silver knew him too well. He knew planting the idea in his head would be enough to lure out his competitive streak.

“Hm, if that's so then…” Silver dragged the baton along the inside of Sebek's thigh, watching as he trembled and his cock jerked with the sensitivity. “Maybe I should put this away then.”

Sebek had blindly grabbed for his wrist, and Silver was actually amazed he'd managed to predict where he was. It made the buzzing under his skin worse, because that was hot. 

“No. You can… It doesn't feel that bad, I can handle it.” Sebek's words brought a smirk to Silver's face, and he was thrilled he didn't have to hide it as he moved the baton slowly along Sebek's sides—up one and down the other. His boyfriend shivered, whimpering slightly before the sound twisted into a quiet moan when Silver idly trailed patterns at Sebek's hip.

At least he'd been correct: Sebek could enjoy temperature play. It just needed to be cold.

It really sent a thrill through Silver, and he dragged the baton back up Sebek's chest before tapping it on his nipple. The sound Sebek let out made Silver glad he'd learnt how to cast silencing spells and had done so beforehand. Though… in hindsight he'd gotten pretty loud himself, so really they were as bad as each other.

Having watched that nipple harden quickly, Silver brought his attention to the other one, and he held it there a little longer to watch Sebek squirm with his sensitivity. He removed it when Sebek started to keen, perhaps in discomfort, but if it had been in pleasure then Silver was happy to keep winding him up.

But he also wanted to keep Sebek on his toes, and Silver leant down to capture Sebek's nipple in his mouth with a firm suck. It was very cold in his mouth, though not to a painful extent just a disorienting one, and Sebek had pressed his head back into the pillows with a sharp groan—his voice hitching with every flick of Silver's tongue against his nipple. 

Though he didn't let Sebek get too used to that either, pulling back and trailing the cold baton near Sebek's crotch. There was honestly a temptation to touch his cock, especially with how Sebek sobbed out in his pleasure, but Silver hadn't looked into this properly. He just knew this wasn't cold enough for frostbite, but he didn't know whether his cock was more sensitive and didn't want to even accidentally harm him.

So he instead moved the baton back to Sebek's still-damp nipple, and watched as he moaned out Silver's name in desperation. He could see why Sebek had worked him up too much to the point of tears, as seeing Sebek so overcome was addictive, but he had no idea if Sebek was crying due to the blindfold. And he wasn't about to take that off either.

The rolling of Sebek's hips, however, did make Silver's stomach clench and he moved to lay the baton against Sebek's stomach. Sebek would be able to remove it if it got too cold, that was no longer his focus, as instead Silver leant down and took Sebek's needy cock into his mouth. His reaction was sudden, Sebek jerking and shouting Silver's name in shock, and Silver was alarmed when Sebek was suddenly spilling into his mouth.

He hadn't even done anything.

Silver swallowed as best he could, which wasn't that well considering how unexpected his release had been, before he pulled back and removed the baton from Sebek's skin. As there was no way he'd be able to do so himself, not when he was laid there moaning through the aftershocks of his orgasm.

“Shut your eyes.” Silver murmured as he shifted to lay at Sebek's side, and he waited for the small nod before he carefully removed the sleep mask. The room wasn't that bright, no room in Diasomnia truly was, but he didn't want to cause him any discomfort if he could help it.

He was rewarded with Sebek hooking his arm under him and pulling him atop his chest, before those green-gold eyes finally blinked open. Sebek was smiling brightly at him, and Silver felt his stomach flip at how much he loved this man.

“Happy Valentine's, Silver.” Sebek spoke up, still a little breathless, and Silver leant down to kiss him gently.

“Happy Valentine's…” He murmured, pressing another kiss to Sebek's cheek before settling comfortably against his shoulder. Though the wax on both of their chests was sticking slightly, and Silver let out a tired sigh. “We… we need to get cleaned up.”

Sebek, insufferable as always, just held him tighter. “Let me indulge for five minutes, Silver!”

“I'll be asleep in five minutes.”

“You are NOT leaving me to deal with this alone!!”

Chapter Text

It had been quite the week. A long, exhausting week, and Sebek was stressed and agitated by the end of it. His school mates were frustrating, so many issues had cropped up unexpectedly within the dorm, and Sebek almost wished he wasn't the Housewarden. Almost.

It was just stress, and Sebek had intended to unwind now that he had a moment alone, and had settled comfortably in bed in his pyjamas and decided to spend some time with himself. But even that wasn't working. He just couldn't get off, and had even resorted to bringing up photos of his boyfriend in the hopes it'd help his imagination, but he was just too pent up and stressed out.

He'd even started to finger himself, recalling the last time he'd seen Silver in person—when he'd visited his small flat in Dragonopolis—and how they'd slept together in Silver's small bedroom. How good Silver had felt, how wonderful it had been to spend time with him after so many months away from each other, and yet he was just getting more frustrated.

Opening up his texting app, Sebek messaged his boyfriend even though he knew there was a high chance he was asleep right now. He had work in the morning, and Silver always went to bed early, and—

His phone buzzed, and Sebek was shocked to discover it was Silver.

Silver♡: I'm awake, yes. I accidentally fell asleep earlier but still needed to get a shower this evening. I'm just winding down for bed. x

Silver♡: why? x

Sebek hadn't expected him to reply, and he suddenly had no idea what to ask him. What could Silver really do? Except for telling him alluring information like he'd just gotten out of the shower, which was just making him more wound up, until he had an idea.

Sebek: Could you send a picture of yourself? x

Silver♡: ?

There was no way Sebek could answer that, but luckily he didn't have to.

Silver♡: [View One Attachment]

The photo was of Silver, expression a little confused, but he'd clearly only recently gotten out of the shower. His hair was damp and flat with the water, he was sitting on his sofa shirtless, and Sebek could still see water on his defined chest. He looked so unfairly handsome, Sebek wondering if he'd be able to get off to this, but Silver had only sent from the chest upwards. It was like the other photos he had of Silver, unintentionally teasing but not enough, and Sebek felt his face heating as he texted back.

Sebek: Would you be comfortable taking a picture of your body? x

Silver♡: …Why? What's this about? x

Of course he'd grow confused by his question, it'd been weird, but at least Silver hadn't grown immediately uncomfortable. He was still sending kisses, and Sebek knew he needed to swallow his pride if he wanted anything from Silver right now.

Sebek: I'm very aroused and struggling to finish. It's been a stressful week and I really want you right now. x

There hadn't been any response to that, and Sebek found himself growing further embarrassed. Maybe that was too much information, as Silver had just admitted he was trying to wind down before bed, and Sebek had started typing out an apology when his phone vibrated.

Silver♡: [View One Attachment]

Silver♡: Hope this is ok? xx

Sebek felt his mouth turn dry as he opened the picture Silver had sent. It was from a different angle, as Silver was holding his phone up in the air, and it gave Sebek a much better view. Silver was still on his couch, his skin temptingly damp from his shower, and Sebek felt his cock ache at the fact Silver had undone his towel and was sitting there completely nude.

His face was flushed, clearly he found this embarrassing, but maybe Silver also found it exciting. Sebek felt his heart beginning to race at the sight of the picture, so clearly he found it exciting himself. It helped that he could remember sucking Silver off whilst he was sat on that same sofa, in that same spot, and this would definitely help him finish. He was certain of it.

Another message vibration.

Silver♡: If there's anything else I can do, please let me know. x

There was something…

—

Silver had flinched when his phone started to buzz excessively, and he almost dropped it as he fumbled to answer the phone call. 

“Sebek?” Silver mumbled, trying to steady his nerves now he was no longer going to drop his phone or miss the call from Sebek. He could hear his boyfriend's breathing, and a noise of frustration, and Silver felt his face darken as did Sebek call him to hear his voice? To get off? That was different but incredibly endearing, but of course Sebek grumbled in annoyance which explained his earlier sounds.

“Where is the setting?” Silver had no idea what Sebek was talking about. “Ah! Finally.”

The next thing Silver was aware of, he had a prompt on screen about wanting to share video? He pressed the accept button, and was baffled when he saw Sebek's face on his phone screen. And his own face, in the corner. Well part of his face, Silver had to shift how he was holding his phone so he was in the picture properly, and he felt his stomach lurch when Sebek smiled brightly.

“This is amazing.” Silver spoke in quiet awe, figuring the video must be coming from the front camera but not understanding how this was a live feed they could send each other. “How'd you even learn about this?”

Sebek let out an annoyed whine, and Silver turned up his phone volume as he realised there'd been a noise in the background. It was Sebek stroking himself, and Silver felt himself flushing at the noise, at the reality they were doing this suddenly, but it made sense. He'd sent that picture to help Sebek and had asked if he could help any other way. Clearly this would help.

“Ortho said something last year.” Sebek grumbled, before shifting slightly to get comfortable. “I'd rather not think about that when I've got you in front of me instead…”

That sound was still there, almost teasing, and seeing as the video went two ways…

“Could I see?” Silver's face felt so hot at the question, but he didn’t know why he was so embarrassed. Sebek had literally asked to see him, had called, so clearly he was allowed to ask.

Especially when the camera shifted, Sebek moving it to his bedside table and adjusting its position for a moment before laying back. It left Silver's mouth dry, seeing Sebek laid in his pyjamas slowly stroking himself, but when fingers slid inside him as well…

Silver would be lying if he said he wasn't getting aroused. He'd not seen Sebek since the winter break, and his body rather quickly reminded him of that fact. His boyfriend looked so good like this, paradoxical in how he looked both relaxed and pent up at the same time, and Silver fidgeted slightly on the sofa.

He didn't know what to really do in this situation. Was it wrong to find him arousing? Surely not, Sebek had moved the camera when Silver asked. But he'd struggle to keep the camera steady if he was holding his phone with one hand—it was already difficult with two.

“I-I really want to fuck you.” Silver instead spoke, spurred on by how painfully hard his cock had gotten at the sight of Sebek pleasuring himself. “Badly.”

There had been a groan from Sebek, the man's fingers pressing deeper as though imagining it was Silver inside him right now. “Then— Then put your phone on the side, and touch yourself.”

That was an obvious solution, but Silver felt as though it were scandalous all the same, even if it was literally what Sebek was doing. His last thought at least made it easier to place the phone on his coffee table, trying to find something to prop it up with and figuring a mug he'd yet to wash would work best.

It was still difficult getting the correct angle, and Silver hoped this was still working when he lay back against the sofa. “Is this ok…? It’s hard to see my video.” 

From what Silver could tell, it was more than fine, as Sebek's gaze was fixed on his phone camera—the man's hand speeding up ever-so-slightly.

“Y-Yeah. Can see just fine…” Silver found himself flushing, and he had to admit it was a little embarrassing stroking himself whilst being so avidly watched. Especially as he rarely—if ever—did this, and after a moment of timidly stroking himself, it was obvious Sebek could sense his struggle as well.

“C-Can you see my fingers?” Sebek asked, his voice breathy, and Silver nodded as he breathed slowly through his mouth whilst continuing to stroke himself. “Try to follow the same pace. So it's easier to imagine you're f-fucking me.”

Silver's mouth went dry, but he nodded, moving his hand faster to follow the movement of the fingers thrusting inside Sebek. Their cries of pleasure were mostly synced up, and that fact alone made it easier for Silver to fall into this. He found himself canting his hips into his fist, chasing that building pleasure in his gut, before he heard Sebek moaning in response to him. It was like he was causing those sounds, and Silver had completely forgotten about the fact Sebek was on camera for several seconds as he grew quietly overwhelmed.

“G-God I miss you, S-Sebek—” Silver almost sobbed, his eyes scrunched up tighter as he thrust more into his hand. Though as he heard Sebek's own sounds of pleasure mounting, Silver recalled he could see Sebek if he opened his eyes. It was a small struggle, and even more difficult to focus on the screen on his table, but he could see Sebek's hand was moving with his new pace. Like Sebek was truly imagining they were together right now.

He wanted nothing more than that.

Sebek was slowly growing desperate, his sounds sharp and loud, and they filled the quiet space of Silver's living room. Though Silver himself wasn't quiet in return, as Sebek's sounds were going right through him. This was a lot, his hand slick with pre, his cock overly sensitive as he could so easily imagine he was causing all those delicious sounds from Sebek right now.

A whispered gasp of his name, so clearly from Sebek, caused Silver to arch into his hand with a choked breath—almost wheezing out Sebek's name in return when he suddenly found himself spilling into his hand. For a moment he forgot where he was, maybe he'd fallen asleep briefly, but the sound of Sebek crying out with his own orgasm pulled him back to reality.

Taking several deep breaths, and wiping his hand on his towel, it took Silver a moment before his hands felt steady enough to grab his phone. Sebek was in a similar state, his camera shaking as he brought it up to frame his exhausted and blissful face.

Silver imagined he wasn't doing a much better job at keeping his phone steady.

Though as he caught his breath, coming down from the high of his orgasm, Silver felt a tightness in his chest as he looked at his boyfriend on the screen.

“I… I wish I could hold you.” Silver murmured into the quiet of his apartment, and he suddenly felt unbearably lonely. Sebek speaking didn't help.

“Me too… Cuddling you afterwards is my favourite part.”

Silver wanted his boyfriend in his arms. He wanted to kiss him, and snuggle into his neck. He wanted to feel his rumbly voice when they woke up and Sebek complained about the cold, and he wanted Sebek's fingers running through his hair.

He felt his throat growing tight, his eyes stinging, but the last thing he wanted right now was to cry in front of Sebek. They wouldn't be separated forever, it was a couple more months until the spring break, and after that a couple more months until Sebek broke off for summer. He'd have Sebek in his arms soon.

Taking another steadying breath, Silver took the unexpected opportunity to talk to Sebek he'd been gifted with. “You said you were stressed? Do you want to talk about it…?”

Sebek let out a frustrated grumble, before immediately falling into a large rant about his week. The number of times Ace Trappola’s name came up was unsurprising, but it didn't help ease Silver's concern much. At least until Sebek seemed to be calming more as he spoke, the vent and quiet support from Silver thankfully soothing, and Silver was shocked at what he witnessed next.

For the past ten minutes, Sebek's words had been coming out thick and slow with fatigue, but he figured Sebek would've ended the call before he was too tired to function. Yet he was mistaken, his boyfriend overly stubborn, and Silver watched in awe as Sebek fell asleep on camera with him. 

His quiet snores filled up the space, even if Silver knew they'd increase in volume as Sebek's slumber deepened. Briefly Silver considered waking him, as there was a chance he still had things to do that evening, but he'd also looked exhausted. The main things Sebek fussed over looked done, like his hair being tucked away in his night hat and the fact at least one blanket was over him.

Maybe he'd complain about the cold in the morning, and maybe his phone wasn't on charge, but Silver knew he used a mechanical alarm clock so he wouldn't be late for school. So Silver let him sleep.

“Goodnight, my dearest Sebek.” Silver murmured quietly, clumsily figuring out how to turn the call off. He wanted to send him a text with the same, but didn't want to accidentally wake him, so he figured he'd instead send him a good morning text tomorrow.

Though… as Silver moved to finish getting ready for bed himself, he came to the uncomfortable realisation he'd not cleaned himself before the long chat with Sebek, and his release had started to dry. His face grew hot at the realisation, and his chest grew tense with the quiet worry he'd likely have to take another shower.

He was glad he didn't have a water bill, at the very least…

Chapter Text

They'd been… kind of dating, for the past couple months, but Silver wasn't sure what term to use still. It started a few weeks into their second year. Jade approached him with a rather bold proposition that they should start sleeping together, if Silver were so inclined and interested, and of course he was interested.

It had been as simple as that.

Jade was fun to be around, and Silver particularly liked going on hikes with him and especially liked Jade's cooking, and as such they didn't always meet up for sex—which is why Silver wondered what exactly their relationship was. Whenever he asked, Jade just gave him that small, polite smile of his and never elaborated, and Silver figured that meant their relationship was whatever he wanted to call it.

So he was going to consider Jade his boyfriend. They did things couples did, after all, and Jade hadn't seemed to mind when Silver called him that in front of other people. Even if other people (Floyd) had minded.

Jade told him to ignore his brother, so Silver did even if Floyd was a difficult man to ignore at times.

Floyd had been particularly difficult to ignore that day, as it was their birthday and Floyd decided bothering his brother was the only thing he wanted to do. He'd been there when Silver had presented his gift, and Silver had felt his cheeks heat with shame when Floyd had laughed hysterically and said his gift was boring.

It wasn't boring, it was practical! Jade liked to hike and a rope was a useful tool, and Jade at least seemed to appreciate it, but Silver's mood had soured due to the other Leech twin. At least until Jade said something to Floyd, whispered under his breath, and Floyd grew huffy and immediately stormed off in a mood.

Silver wondered what Jade had said, had eventually asked, and again was met with that calm smile. He half expected he wasn't going to get an answer, but Jade instead moved to hold his wrist and started leading them towards the Octavinelle bedrooms. Silver knew his way to Jade's room well at this point, as after one—extremely—uncomfortable moment when his father had walked in on them both, they'd made the silent decision to never do anything in Diasomnia again.

“I informed him to stay out of our room.” Jade stated calmly, and Silver felt his skin heating at the implication. “And that I was going to put your gift to good use.”

That took Silver an embarrassing amount of time to realise Jade meant he intended to use the rope in the bedroom, and he'd found himself stunned by the concept. He didn't know how to tie someone up safely, but when they were in Jade's room and he was pushed to sit on the bed, Silver realised they might be switching things up today.

He wasn't about to complain, but he had to admit he was hesitant.

“Have… Have you done anything like this before?” Silver asked, moving to undress like Jade requested, and watching as Jade stripped himself of his blazer and tie—that bundle of rope still held in one hand.

Again, Jade only smiled, and Silver found his stomach buzzing with excitement.

“I know what I'm doing, Silver. There's no need to fret.” Jade hadn't answered his question, a small habit of his Silver had started to pick up on, and he never knew if Jade was doing it on purpose or not. It never seemed to be done maliciously, from what Silver could tell, and he trusted Jade but… he never knew what he was thinking.

Maybe that was the point, and when Jade gestured for him to turn around and bring his wrists together, Silver felt his throat tightening at the first feeling of that rope. “It—”

Silver had cut himself off, and Jade stopped at the first whiff of anxiety. A gloved hand stroked the middle of his back in reassurance, and Silver shuddered at the cool leather.

“You have a safeword, and I'm tying a quick release into the knots.” Jade spoke without Silver needing to elaborate, and the anxiety he felt bled out of him immediately. He had to admit it swiftly shifted into excitement, Silver feeling warmth between his legs as he nodded.

Those ropes started to bind him again, crossing over his arms before Jade rather swiftly started to tie patterns into his front. They were rather elaborate, and Jade was doing this with ease, so clearly he'd done this before. Silver didn't know why he hadn't said, and he moved as Jade instructed—feeling a growing tension against his skin where the ropes were constricting.

This was an unusual thing to find so thrilling, but he wasn't about to complain either when Jade started to tie similar patterns along his thighs. Though when Jade bent them in a way that caused a slight stretch to his legs, Silver realised this might be a difficult position to maintain, and a part of him felt this would be great flexibility training. Especially when Jade tied his ankles together, and then his ankles to the bindings already to his wrists.

He felt a shiver go through him when Jade finished his rigging, dusting the rope fibres from his gloves, before giving him that same polite smile. Silver trusted Jade, unequivocally, but there were moments like these… he got a sense of danger from somewhere, and the most surprising part was his response. 

It was thrilling.

Maybe Jade sensed it, and it explained how he kept manufacturing situations which would elicit these feelings. Or maybe he got the same rush, Silver could tell he was hard in his slim dress trousers, which made him feel less embarrassed about the fact he was so openly on display and obviously aroused.

“Well then…” Jade's calm, perfectly polite voice filled the charged air between them and immediately stole all of Silver's attention. “What ever shall I do with my birthday gift?”

Jade grinned, all sharp teeth as he brought a hand up to his mouth in amusement, and Silver felt his cock jerk at the sudden rush that went through him.

“Whatever you wish.” Silver spoke softly, surprised by how thick his voice felt.

There was a slight narrowing to Jade's eyes as he considered his options, and Silver felt himself shift—or try to. The constricting way those ropes moved against his body in his attempt felt dizzying, and his skin tightened as he breathed slowly through his mouth.

“I could suspend you like a decorative ornament… That would be most pleasing on the eyes.” The idea of being held up by these ropes was unexpected, and he was realising this artform wasn't entirely sexual if that was one of Jade's considerations. “If we put you in the window, perhaps the light could bounce off your hair like a sun catcher.”

The idea of being dangled in the air felt… Silver couldn't quite put his finger on it. The strain on his body would be pleasant, like after a good workout, but the idea of being unable to move whilst in the air was both nerve-wracking and oddly appealing. Like he'd be weightless, which was only a sensation he'd felt in his dreams.

Though Jade continued with an amused chuckle. “Ah, but I'm getting ahead of myself. That's perhaps too advanced of a technique.”

Silver didn't think it'd be that bad, seeing as he'd trained his entire life, but Jade was the expert here. He'd defer to his judgement.

Instead it seemed during Silver's considerations Jade decided what he wanted to do. A sharp grin appeared on his face as he trailed his gloved fingers along Silver's exposed flesh, trailing up to a binding at his side before he gave it a gentle tug.

It had been a small tug, Silver had watched him do it with a single finger, but the way Jade had tied the ropes caused a tugging sensation all over. He jerked at the suddenness of it, at how those ropes constricted, and Silver felt dizzy—a heat settling further in his gut with a mounting dread.

Jade had decided to tease.

A shaky exhale left Silver, the man needing a moment to prepare for what was about to happen, but there was no use. Jade had tugged another rope, and again Silver felt tension in places he'd never imagined. Felt his hands shift as, really, they were the only things he could move—and even then it was only his fingers.

When Jade's gloved fingers moved to start teasing his nipples, Silver let out a sharp sound and found himself moving unintentionally and tugging those ropes again. The constriction around his body felt so oddly comforting, like his limbs were turning syrupy, and yet every touch from Jade was hypersensitive. It left his breath hitching, quiet moans leaving him as Jade tugged firmer at a rope against his ribcage.

This one jerked his arms, Silver feeling the strain along his back and legs, and when the sharp ache faded and left behind a pleasant warmth, Silver found himself whimpering. He could feel his cock leaking against his stomach, and jerked when Jade moved to rub the head.

There was no way Jade was going to let him finish so early, and Silver knew this would drive him crazy. Knew Jade would do so. The man was eyeing him hungrily, that amused smile still on his face, as he brought his gloved hands up Silver's sides.

Shivering when his body couldn't move was a unique sensation, the warmth across his skin having nowhere to go but inside, and touch had never felt so charged before. Jade just grew further amused.

“You really are quite the specimen to look at.” Jade began, tweaking one of Silver's nipples just to relish in the tight moan he let out. “The ropes really do accentuate those muscles of yours. It's like you don't fit.”

Silver would never consider himself a large person. Muscular, yes, but he was still slim built—yet the way Jade tied him pressed ropes into his flesh, so it seemed like they'd split with one wrong twist. Another tug came, this time at his leg and Silver felt the ropes underneath his ass constrict in a way that was surprisingly oversensitive. He jerked again, tugged those ropes again, and Silver gasped Jade's name when the tension in his body only grew.

Jade's hands were exploring leisurely, fingers sometimes pinching skin or a nipple just to have Silver squirm whilst he was unable to. At one point Silver had spasmed, and the attempted movement tugged the ropes in such a way he'd spasmed again, and Silver had cried out almost worried he'd get stuck jerking involuntarily.

But Jade had placed his hand on Silver's muscular stomach, and that trembling had stopped enough to keep him still. Even if he could feel his skin jerking under Jade's touch. Those fingers snaked downwards, tentatively stroking his cock, and Silver whimpered before trying and failing to jerk his hips into Jade's hand.

Of course he'd felt him try to move.

“What are you trying to tell me, Silver?” Jade spoke as calmly as always, like his fingers weren't currently teasing Silver's cock whilst he was unable to move. “Please, feel free to speak.”

Another whimper left him. “Please…” Silver had half-rasped, his arms tensing once again and tugging a rope at his side in a way which had him groaning out. 

“Please what?” Jade was still just faintly tapping his cock, even lightly brushing his balls with his other hand, and Silver let out a tight cry.

“P-Please stroke me…”

“I thought I could do whatever I wanted?” Jade spoke, his face full of amusement but his eyes vaguely threatening, and Silver almost sobbed. His cock was aching, his body unable to do anything about it, and his head felt like it was being held underwater. He was struggling to focus on anything but the warm, tight pleasure spread across his skin.

“Y-You can… But Jade, p-please, it's so—” Silver felt his eyes roll when Jade wrapped his hand around him fully, and Silver groaned Jade's name. Though he didn't start to stroke immediately, and Silver bit his lip as a sob threatened to stumble out.

“God Jade please—” Silver whispered, his eyes clamped shut, and he felt winded when Jade started to stroke him finally. That gloved hand grew slick quickly, the leather damp with his own pre-cum, and Silver found he was struggling to take deep breaths. When his chest expanded, those ropes would tug, and it was leaving him breathless as Jade just sped up his hand.

The breathlessness was adding to the syrupy feeling in his head, and Silver felt his body tense—at least as well as it could currently—as his release drew near. He could feel his gut tightening, a shift to his body which tugged the ropes along his back, and as Jade started to twist his hand, Silver cried out brokenly.

His body tried to jerk as he came, his thoughts turning white and hot with the sting of the ropes against his skin. Those ropes kept tugging, Silver unable to stop the sensitive brushes against his skin because he wasn't in control of his limbs as he lay there panting.

Or trying to pant, he still couldn't take a full breath of air.

Jade was still smiling politely at him, moving to remove his gloves and throwing the soiled garments into his laundry basket. He'd not taken his gaze from Silver in the process, clearly admiring the state of his prey, before his grin turned wide and almost wicked. Or at least it seemed that way due to the sharp danger his teeth posed.

“Very good. That was only the first.”

Silver felt his stomach turn cold, a thrill buzzing through his still-sensitive skin, and he knew Jade was going to have a great birthday.

Chapter Text

It had started with an argument, like most things did between them, and had almost ended with Deuce conjuring a cauldron (like most things did) until it seemed Ace had finally wizened up to the whole ‘Deuce randomly summoning a cauldron above your head’ thing, and had lunged to grab his pen.

This time it had ended with the pair of them wrestling each other on the ground—both of them desperately trying to keep hold of Deuce's pen—when Deuce had eventually managed to wrench it free. He was straddling Ace, holding his pen out of reach of the shorter man, and trying to catch his breath.

Why had they even started fighting again? Deuce could never keep track, and he let his arm drop with a frustrated sigh. 

“God, Ace, what the hell is your problem?!” Deuce complained, shifting to stand and finally separate from the redhead, when it appeared Ace had other ideas.

He'd lunged for his pen again when he was off-balance—Deuce having completely forgotten they'd been fighting over it—and tackling Deuce to the ground again.

“Hah!” Ace snapped, his hand holding Deuce's pen triumphantly, a bright and fiery grin on his face as his voice took on a grating edge. “Got too cocky and let your guard down, Juuuuice.”

“How many times—” Deuce had gone to lunge for Ace again, especially as Ace had let his own guard down in his arrogance, when the sun broke from behind the clouds. It had gotten into his eyes, Deuce wincing and covering them with a groan, and once he'd recovered he'd been about to shove Ace off of him when he found himself frozen.

The way the late afternoon sun caught Ace's hair brought out tones Deuce had never seen before, cast warm shadows across that grinning face, and Deuce was stunned. Ace looked like this?? His hair almost seemed blond in places, his eyes lit up with the amber sunlight, and Deuce recalled why they were even outside—in the hedge maze—in the first place.

Mostly. It was something about hamsters(?) and some prank Ace had pulled, but honestly it didn't seem all that important right now.

Ace had caught his rather obvious staring, his expression twisting weirdly as he stared down at him. “What? There a twig in my hair or something?”

Those pale hands moved to start threading through that wild hair, searching for a twig it'd never find, and Deuce was convinced something had possessed him when his own hand came up to thread through Ace’s hair as well. For a split moment, Ace allowed it, until their hands touched and they were both forcibly shoved back into reality.

“Woah?! The hell, Deuce? Stop being weird—” When Ace had flinched away from Deuce, a sudden bloom of pleasure rushed through him as Ace sat back against him. Deuce felt pale with the sudden reality he found himself in. There was no hiding it, Ace staring at him in shocked confusion, and the silence between them both was thick with the simple reality Deuce had gotten hard and Ace was currently sitting on it.

Honestly the silence was likely the worst thing Deuce had ever experienced in his life, he'd much rather Ace just start screaming at him.

Instead, Ace’s face split into a salacious grin, and Deuce felt his stomach drop. He was going to be insufferable, so he quickly sat up and tried to take control of the situation.

“It's— It was the fight! Er, adrenaline? That's what it's called, right?” Deuce spluttered, his face red, but Ace's grin just grew.

“Adrenaline or not, you're not planning to face Riddle like that, riiiight?” Ace looked downright malevolent, his eyes narrowed with the same predatory grin, and Deuce could feel his chest constricting. He couldn't face Riddle like this, of course not, but he couldn't do anything about it whilst Ace was sat on his lap!

Why was he still sat there?! 

His confusion grew when Ace brought his hand to his chest and pushed him to lay back down. Deuce could feel his face turning red, could feel his heart pounding against his ribcage, and he swallowed thickly around a growing lump in his throat.

“N-No, of course I’d never face the boss like this, s-so…” Deuce trailed off as Ace shifted, his face wincing with the sensitive movement 

“So he's waiting for us by the entrance. Unless you want to spend the rest of your life here, you're gonna have to deal with it.” Ace was grinning still, and Deuce wanted to punch his smug face in. He always acted like he was stupid—and admittedly he'd forgotten about Riddle being at the entrance and about the hedgehogs they'd been looking for—but he wasn't stupid!

“I'm not an idiot!! It'll go away on its own just— Get off me so we can keep, er, looking…” The way Ace snorted, that grin still on his face, told Deuce he was going to keep being an ass about this.

Though he instead shifted further down, so he no longer sat on Deuce's trapped cock, and Deuce felt relief form in his chest. Maybe Ace was going to be a good person for once, actually stand up and let them forget about it, but he'd thought wrong.

Of course he'd thought wrong, this was Ace, and when the man moved to place a firm hand over his trapped cock Deuce let out a strangled, startled, sound.

“Or I could get you off, Deucey~” That voice was frustratingly teasing, and Deuce could barely take the words in he was that annoyed. “Why let it go to waste, right?”

Deuce blinked up at Ace in confusion, and was once again met with the sight of fiery hair lit up by golden sunlight, of red eyes full of so much energy, and Ace let out a snort. He knew his face had likely gone pink.

“Dude, come on, your dick literally twitched when you looked at me. Do you want me to help or not?” Ace had to ruin the atmosphere, Deuce glaring at the insufferable man, and he was about to shove him off when he continued. “Last offer, you ain't getting a chance like this again.”

Something twisted in his chest at that idea, that he'd never get to have Ace like this again if he didn't act now, and that was a lot to unpack. Especially when he had a time limit, Ace looking at his wrist (which didn't even have a watch, the asshole), and Deuce didn't know what to do.

But he was always good at acting first and thinking later.

“Alright, sure, but only because you caused it!” Deuce finally spoke up, and there'd been another silence that descended between them both. It took a moment for Deuce to catch up with his words, at the realisation he'd told Ace he was hard because of him, and he'd been about to explain he meant because they'd been fighting when he realised just how pink Ace had turned.

And annoyed, he looked really quite annoyed.

“God, dude, that's not how I want you to confess to me. Like ever. What the fuck…” Deuce was struggling to keep up with all these revelations. Confession? Ace wanted him to confess?? They were talking about his dick not his feelings—

Wait, did Ace have feelings???

His own confused silence caused Ace to huff, cheeks still sweetly pink, and Deuce watched in stunned awe as Ace moved to undo his trousers. The way his cock sprang forth, the sensitivity of the movement, caused Deuce to groan and forget about the tension between them. It seemed the sight of his cock made Ace feel the same, the man staring openly and Deuce could hear his heartbeat again.

Ace's staring threatened to get uncomfortable, but he finally moved to start stroking his cock, and Deuce let out a tight sound of pleasure. He'd never had someone else touch him before, and it felt very different, even if he wished they had some kind of lubricant. Ace was holding him far too tightly, and moving too quickly, which might've been what he enjoyed but it wasn't what Deuce enjoyed.

Though luckily he seemed to realise when Deuce winced, a small hiss leaving him, though he also seemed to grow annoyed. Maybe that was why he'd been stroking him so roughly? Because he was annoyed he had to do this? He'd been the one to offer!

Or maybe he was annoyed at himself, either way Deuce really couldn't think on it for longer because he watched as Ace shifted to sit further back on his legs with a growing confusion. It only grew when Ace bent, his face close to his cock, and Deuce had to admit the sight of his cock being held by Ace so close to his mouth made his balls ache.

There was definitely something he needed to unpack here, but right now was terrible timing as he watched Ace move to wrap his lips around the head of his cock. Deuce exhaled tightly, a leg jerking and feeling a similar firmness between Ace's own legs. The feeling of Ace moaning—muffled because of his cock—was far too attractive and Deuce briefly wondered how they even got here but he would not complain.

Not when Ace's tongue was licking into the sensitive slit of his cock, before he moved his mouth to start taking in more of his length. Everything was sensitive, and wet, and warm… so when Ace sucked and it was suddenly tight as well, Deuce moaned sharply. He brought a hand up to his mouth, as those sounds were beyond embarrassing, but the other moved to Ace's hair with a pleased shiver.

He wished he wasn't wearing gloves, but he couldn't take his hand away to take them off. Not when Ace shivered himself, a muffled sound of pleasure vibrating along his cock, as Ace clearly enjoyed his touch. He'd started to lick the underside of his cock, Deuce groaning behind his hand and his leg jerking again.

Ace was louder that time, Deuce rubbing his leg against Ace’s trapped cock as best he could, but it was a struggle when Ace started to bob his head. His hand moving with his head sent his mind reeling, made the fact Ace was moving all the more real, and Deuce felt himself growing louder behind his hand. Ace was rutting against his leg, spurred on by his sounds, and Deuce realised he'd closed his eyes.

There was no way he wanted to miss this, and opening his eyes to see his cock disappearing into Ace’s mouth was unlike anything he could’ve imagined. His lips were stretched tightly around him, slick with drool and who knew what else, as Ace's own eyes were shut in a mixture of pleasure and concentration.

It left his chest fluttering, and the hand in Ace's hair moved to start stroking through it in comfort. Again, he wished he wasn't wearing gloves so he could feel how soft his hair was, and his cock ached at how wonderful Ace felt right now.

What he hadn't expected was for one of Ace's eyes to open as a result of his hand moving, and Deuce felt lost. He could feel himself starting to cum as Ace locked eyes with him, recognised that he was staring, and his gaze seemed to soften in response. It was so unlike him, the idea Ace could actually be genuine for once in his life, and Deuce moved his hand from his mouth.

“St-Stop, I'm— I'm coming—” Deuce managed to rasp out, trying to hold off until Ace was off his cock, but instead he didn't pull away. No, Ace moved his head lower on his cock and sucked hard, and Deuce felt his soul leave him in that moment. His hand wasn't covering his mouth—he’d forgotten to cover it—so the loud, tight moan that escaped him as he came was unmuffled and far too much in his ears.

Ace was sucking around his cock, swallowing his release as Deuce sat there boneless, until he felt Ace suddenly stiffening and jerking with his own moan. Though this one was still muffled by his cock, and Deuce clearly drifted for a moment when he suddenly felt Ace landing on his chest—a grunt of complaint leaving him as he did so. Deuce felt like complaining himself, as Ace was heavy and he was trying to breathe, but instead Ace grabbed his hand and tugged his glove off.

“Idiot, why’d you keep them on?? I wanted to feel your fingers.” Ace was grumbling, mostly to himself, before Deuce felt his hand directed back into Ace's hair.

It made him shiver, the hair warmed by the sun and so soft, and Deuce immediately let his hand stroke through his hair like it wanted to. Like they both clearly wanted him to do. Ace was shivering, pressing more into his chest, and Deuce had to admit this was nice…

Maybe now was a good time to unpack those thoughts he'd had? Though Ace let out a tired sigh.

“Stop trying to think, just enjoy it. Think later.” Ace snapped, and Deuce almost complained about the fact Ace seemed annoyed by the concept of him thinking, when he'd always complained about him being stupid, but he had to admit the redhead had a point. This was nice, and he wanted to enjoy it, and Deuce closed his eyes as he focused on the hand in Ace's hair and the warm and comfortable weight of Ace's body.

At least until his brain caught up with him, and why they were even here in the first place. “WAIT, THE HEDGEHOGS!! We've gotta find them, Ace!!”

“God, just give me ONE MOMENT, Deuce! I swallowed for you!!”

Chapter Text

Silver was slowly driving him insane, and Sebek was certain at this point he was doing it on purpose. Every time, every time, they had a moment alone together, Silver would fall asleep—sometimes in the middle of sex!—and Sebek was slowly but surely losing it. He could so rarely wake him up, which meant he spent the next hour or so sat beside his unconscious boyfriend, imagining all the things they could be doing together they’d been denied due to a stupid sleep curse.

It was annoying, and Sebek was pent up and frustrated they couldn’t just spend time alone together.

“It’s not like I’m doing it on purpose.” Silver sighed, shaking his head when Sebek voiced his complaint. “It upsets me too. I want to spend time with you as well.”

That hurt to hear, and Sebek felt a small bubble of guilt settle in his chest at the fact he'd not considered Silver's side of things. He knew Silver wasn't doing it maliciously, but he hadn't considered Silver was just as annoyed and upset by it.

Another long sigh left his boyfriend. “I've been thinking…” Sebek felt Silver shifting where he was sat on his bed, unsuccessfully tucking some of his hair behind his ear. “If it… happens again when we're intimate, you don't need to stop.”

Sebek had been caught off guard by this, and Silver gave him a bemused smile. “I know you've been stopping, which I appreciate the thought, but… surely one of us should get something out of it still? It's not like I mind.”

“B-But— You're unconscious! You can't revoke consent like that!” Sebek spoke with his immediate concern, and Silver placed a gentle hand on his own—that calm smile never wavering.

“Which is why I'm giving my consent now, when I can. I know you're not going to do anything weird, or anything to hurt me, so why stop? Again, there's no point in us both being wound up.” Silver's hand shifted from his own, sliding up his arm with purpose as he squeezed at Sebek's bicep. The way they both shivered made the shift in mood obvious. “Besides, I don't intend to fall asleep this time…”

Sebek tugged him forwards into a fierce kiss, and Silver moulded against him in an instant.

They'd struggled to separate long enough to strip, Silver pressing his lips into Sebek's neck at one point and distracting them both when Sebek only had half his buttons undone, and really they needed to learn a spell for this. Silver could dress himself with magic, if he focused, so surely they should be able to undress?

It was something that deserved research, but right now he had more important matters. Like Silver knelt above him, rocking their hard lengths against each other as he stroked them both with his hand. His expression was so clouded with his lust, his face flushed as let out breathy and tight moans, and Sebek loved the sight of him. He always loved the sight of him.

He was so attractive Sebek could barely think straight, dizzy at the sight of his firm chest, his defined abs, those muscular thighs that tensed with every roll of Silver's hips. Sebek moved to grip his sharp waist, revelling in the way Silver tilted his head back with a tight moan.

Sebek needed to be inside him, and it was clear Silver felt the same when he leant over to scramble through his bedside drawer for a bottle of lube. He'd gone to coat his own fingers when Sebek stopped him, gripping his wrist and revelling at how Silver shuddered in response.

“Let me.” Sebek spoke, his voice thick, and it wasn't long until he was working his third finger into Silver—the man letting out plaintive whimpers as Sebek could only crook his fingers so deep into Silver.

“God—” Silver gasped out, trying to press back more onto Sebek, but it was clearly not working. “I-I don't care if it's rushing, I need you.” He'd reached the limit of his patience, tugging at Sebek's wrist, and Sebek had almost been stubborn about it but… Silver was glaring with so much pent up frustration, and Sebek really didn't want to argue with him. Especially not when he was so worked up himself.

Silver had sunk down on his cock, a small cry of discomfort spilling from his lips, and Sebek held him steady instantly when he seemed to stiffen. “A-Are you ok?” Sebek rasped slightly when Silver clenched tightly on him, and Silver was breathing sharply when he nodded.

“Fine—” His voice had cut off, and Sebek ran his hands along Silver's sides in comfort. “J-Just really needed you… I-I’ll adjust.”

Really Sebek didn't like that, and he wanted to complain that Silver was being so stupid and reckless, but Silver started to lift himself up with a shaky breath and Sebek felt most of his complaints slip his mind. Silver felt so good, slowly rocking on Sebek's cock with his eyes closed in concentration, and Sebek ran his hands along his tense sides again to get him to relax. Clearly it was getting easier, and when Silver moved to thread his fingers through Sebek's own and squeezed, he was rewarded with Silver opening his eyes and smiling breathlessly at him.

He was breathing through his mouth, his movements easier but still slow and indulgent, and Sebek felt the tension in his stomach growing. It only grew worse when Silver whispered—or gasped—Sebek’s name. His hands moved to Sebek's chest for better leverage, his hips speeding up, and Sebek rolled his own hips experimentally when he felt it.

Silver was surprisingly easy to rock into, his body turning lax, and Sebek had to suddenly steady him when Silver had collapsed into unconsciousness.

A flash of annoyance spread through his gut, as of course he fell asleep again! But Sebek took a steadying breath, pulled out of him, and carefully laid him down. It didn't help his annoyance, the ache in his chest, as he just wanted to spend time with his boyfriend already. This wasn't fair, and Sebek wondered if he could stroke himself when Silver's prior words came back to him.

‘You don't need to stop.’

The idea of such a thing twisted his lungs, Sebek uncertain about it because sex was something he wanted to do with Silver, not to him. It felt wrong, but… Silver had practically asked him to do so, and had wanted one of them to get something from their intimacy. Maybe… this was doing something with Silver.

Sebek felt his cock throb when he looked at his boyfriend, who was still hard, and he bit his cheek in debate. The image of Silver waking up again whilst Sebek was thrusting into him, and growing upset, was terrifying. He didn't want to hurt him, but then… maybe Silver would enjoy it? Maybe he wouldn't even wake up.

Tucking some of Silver's hair behind his ear, Sebek tapped at his cheek to see if he could rouse him, but it wasn't working. His chest was tightening and he ran his hand along Silver's stomach, lightly stroking a thumb against his cock with his nerves, and he felt heat form in his gut at the breathy sound Silver made.

Maybe… This would be ok.

Slowly Sebek moved to hold Silver's cock, stroking him hesitantly, and he watched as his expression relaxed further in his sleep. Maybe he could make Silver cum in his sleep, could give him pleasant dreams, and that thought settled Sebek enough to fall into this.

He shifted Silver, moving a pillow so his hips were supported, and Sebek felt his heart in his throat. It was oddly thrilling, like they were having sex for the first time, and Sebek felt clumsy and inexperienced as he shifted Silver carefully and started to slide his cock back inside him. The fact Silver was so relaxed was beyond arousing, like he was eager for Sebek's cock, and he needed to steady himself as this still felt strange.

Silver was still lying there, face calm in his sleep, and Sebek really needed to push past this disorienting feeling. He was either going to fuck Silver, or not, and Silver had already said he was fine with the former. If he just sat here with his cock in Silver, he wasn't exactly being for or against this, and it certainly didn't absolve him of any perceived guilt.

Which shouldn't exist as Silver had said this was fine.

An annoyance formed in his gut, Sebek rolling his hips into Silver with the sudden frustration, and he felt a groan leave him at the sensation around his cock. He was so easy to move in, a soft sound leaving Silver in the process, and Sebek repeated it with a shudder.

Continuing to move grew easier, and Sebek grit his teeth with the mounting pleasure he felt. He held Silver’s hips firmer, keeping him steady as he thrust harder, and Sebek felt dizzy with how good this felt. Especially after so long, after so many attempts at intimacy cut short, but he wished he could kiss Silver. He wished Silver could respond properly, even though Sebek kept hearing the quietest exhaled moans leaving his boyfriend.

How he still looked beautiful like this, Sebek would never know, and he felt his cock starting to throb with the sensitivity. Of course he'd finish quick, he'd been close when Silver had passed out and was beyond worked up at this point, so it was inevitable. Yet he still wanted to make Silver feel good, if he could, and Sebek started to stroke Silver's leaking cock in time with his movements.

That caused Silver's mewls to grow more defined, his breathing growing strained, but he was still firmly asleep. The fact Sebek barely had any resistance whilst thrusting into him made that vividly clear, and Sebek found his hips snapping a little desperately. He'd wanted to keep this slow and careful, as Silver wasn't awake to tell him whether it hurt, but really he just felt too good.

Sebek would apologise later if Silver was in pain, even if that knowledge alone would swamp Sebek with guilt for years. Though Silver would try and comfort him, would tell him it wasn't a problem, and it was ridiculous how forgiving he was. How wonderful, how—

The sound of his skin snapping against Silver's met his ears, Sebek groaning brokenly as he chased his pleasure, and it wasn't long before he found his pace stuttering as his cock started to spill. He thrust hard inside Silver, gripping his boyfriend tightly as his body jerked and spasmed with the sudden orgasm. Sebek pressed his face into Silver's neck, gritting his teeth to not bite as he let out a tight and broken moan.

Breathing was difficult, Sebek sucking in air between his teeth as his body slowly grew boneless and heavy against Silver. He could feel his boyfriend's cock between them both, and with great effort Sebek pulled out and lay at Silver's side exhausted. His body was so relaxed, the frustration he'd felt for weeks in the back of his mind finally settling, and he leant his head against Silver's shoulder as another shudder of pleasure went through him.

Despite his fatigue, however, he still wanted to do something for Silver. He brought his hand back to Silver's cock, slowly stroking him, and he felt Silver's breathing hitch in his sleep. His cock was so thick in his hand, clearly on the edge of release and pent up, and Sebek wanted to coax him over slowly. Normally Silver would grow needy and complain, but like this he could take his time.

Silver let out a slurred whimper, his expression scrunching slightly, before it turned lax again. The rise and fall of Silver's chest was steadily increasing, his cock growing damp, but Sebek still kept his hand stroking slowly against his cock. It was a thrill, getting to take his time and simply watching Silver slowly tumbling into his pleasure. 

His face kept scrunching up slightly, Silver's mouth open as he breathed a little heavier, and when a tight mewl left him, Sebek felt Silver's cock throbbing in his hand as he came. It was such a quiet orgasm, Silver breathing a little strained but not out of breath like he would normally be, and Sebek stroked him just as slowly until his face scrunched up again.

That was too sensitive now, so he let go and watched fondly as his boyfriend continued to slumber. He wondered what he'd dreamt of, if he could even tell the difference between what they'd just been doing together and the dream, and he looked forward to being able to speak with him.

Until then, Sebek was a little reluctant to move, Silver's relaxing form far too soothing to watch over. But Sebek was aware he was a slight mess, his hand coated in Silver's release, before Sebek tentatively brought his hand up to his mouth.

It wasn't like he'd not swallowed Silver before… but for some reason licking it from his hand felt different. Bringing his tongue to the palm of his hand, Sebek shivered at the taste, before licking firmer. This wasn't bad, and it saved him from moving as he lapped up his boyfriend's seed.

He coaxed one of his fingers into his mouth with a quiet hum, sucking to clean himself, before repeating the same with the subsequent digits. His tongue swept between the gaps, where Silver's cum had dribbled onto the back of his hand, and his mouth was cloying with the taste.

But he was clean, and hadn't needed to move, though… Silver's stomach was also coated, and Sebek debated again whether he should clean Silver as well. That taste really wasn't unpleasant, his boyfriend tasted heady, and Sebek shifted to trail his tongue against Silver's stomach—licking up the small puddle that had started to gather in the dip of his abs.

Silver had squirmed slightly at that, Sebek pausing with his tongue out as was this seriously what was going to wake Silver up?! But instead Silver sighed, a soft snore following, and Sebek shook his head fondly. This was ridiculous, they were both ridiculous, and Sebek went to work cleaning up the rest of Silver’s stomach with a pleased shiver.

A small, primal part of his mind told him Silver would smell like him now, even if the cum slowly leaking out of Silver would be scent enough. He chose to ignore it, shifting to lay back at Silver's side before pulling Silver closer. They'd talk once Silver was awake, but for now Sebek was going to indulge in how he could spend time with Silver as he slept—cuddling and falling asleep himself.

There was always a chance Silver could visit, after all.

Chapter Text

Silver was starting to forget how long he'd been kneeling for at this point, but he imagined it had been a while. It was hard to keep track of time when the only frame of reference he had was the scratch of Riddle's pen and the occasional flip of paper.

Still, he wouldn't lift his head to find a clock. Riddle was stringent with his schedule, and wouldn't force Silver to stay awake later than usual, so everything else was unimportant. His guard duties were being covered by Sebek this evening—the explanation that he was training with Riddle enough for Sebek to agree to the change in routine.

This was training, after all, just Sebek didn't need to know what kind.

His legs had long gone numb, a pleasant warmth settling in his limbs and along his back, and if it wasn't for the constant tension in the back of his mind Silver would likely have fallen asleep. It was physically exhausting, kneeling still at the side of Riddle's desk, but he'd long gone past the point of discomfort. Instead he felt like he was floating, like he was in a dream, or meditating intensely. 

It was likely the last one, as he was still aware of his surroundings he just felt… detached a little, from his body.

Riddle often got him into this state, and Silver adored him for it. Sometimes Silver found his thoughts darkening, growing overwhelming, and increasingly difficult to ignore—which is when things in his relationship with Riddle had taken a different turn. They'd already experimented a lot, seeing as Riddle was a man who knew what he wanted and wasn't afraid to ask for it, and Silver was always up for trying something new, but this state was one of the things which had truly stuck for them. Or, at least for Silver.

He could end up like this for any number of reasons. Riddle's riding crop was one that got him here quickly, Silver feeling both inside his body and outside it at the same time when his body flooded with endorphins. Edging was another, but that took a while and was a lot of work to get there (work Riddle always seemed happy enough to put in). This was an intermediate option, and usually their favourite, as it allowed Riddle to do his work.

It was just kneeling, subserviently and submissively, until Riddle said he'd done so long enough. They'd just done it as part of something else they'd been trying, realised Silver could slip into this dreamy state of pleasure, and then kept doing it. Mostly he just knelt there, sometimes Riddle had him pleasure him, other times—

A hand came to his hair, Silver letting out a quiet almost keening sound as the sensation was suddenly grounding. Riddle brought his fingers to scratch at his scalp, Silver pressing slightly into his hand with a small disoriented whimper, and Riddle's soothing voice followed.

“Shh, you've done well.” His partner's voice was always so comforting like this, Silver's eyes fluttering shut at the sound of it. “You make a fine servant. Your lord should be proud to have you guarding him.”

The praise went straight to Silver's blissful mind, the man letting out another small keening sound. He'd gone nonverbal, which happened sometimes during this. Thankfully Riddle was well aware of how to handle these situations by now. 

Riddle's chair scraped against the floor slightly as he moved to stand, and Silver flinched with the sound. That hand returned, soothing and stroking his cheek, and Silver let out another dizzy hum as he nuzzled slightly into his touch. Riddle was so warm, and soft, and Silver kissed the inside of his wrist as he leant more into the attention.

Riddle let out a small hum, almost a laugh, before he spoke. “You're such a charmer. Now, Silver, we need to move you. It's been almost two hours, and you shouldn't remain like this for much longer.”

Words were still beyond Silver, but he nodded with another wordless murmur. Really, it was always a little amusing when Riddle tried to move him, as he really wasn't the tallest or the strongest person. Silver was more than half a foot taller than Riddle, and a lot heavier for his size, but Riddle had gotten better with time. He rolled Silver onto his side, and the sharp pain that shot up his legs and along his back was intense.

Silver found himself jerking with the sensitive pain as Riddle carefully straightened his legs out, but a pillow had been placed under his head. He had no idea when that had happened, or maybe he'd been rolled onto the pillow, but either way the soft fabric made the agony in his legs more bearable.

It wasn't until Riddle was dabbing his face gently with a handkerchief that Silver realised he'd been crying. His legs were still trembling, his body slowly coming down from the adrenaline, and Silver blinked up at Riddle from the odd angle. Honestly, Riddle was beautiful. His grey eyes, which so many found cruel and stern, always seemed bright to Silver. They were attentive, and kind, and Silver found himself making other soft murmurs at the sight of them.

He wanted to let Riddle know how much he adored him, and when those eyes made contact with Silver's, Riddle gave him a quiet smile. A hand came to his hair again, Silver shivering and nuzzling more into the pillow, as Riddle spoke up again. “I love you as well, Silver. You did such a good job.”

Sometimes, Riddle's words could be a little patronising, but right now Silver adored the simple praise. Though not as much as hearing Riddle's affections in return, and briefly Silver wondered how he'd been able to vocalise them. Maybe Riddle had gotten that good at understanding his murmurs, and it left Silver feeling warm and syrupy.

Carefully, Riddle started to stretch his legs for him, and Silver only let out a couple hisses in discomfort, but Riddle was being gentle. He knew how to stretch his legs, knew effective methods to getting them functional, and Silver eventually felt his breathing grow more weighty. Like he was actually inside his body, not tethered to it.

Swallowing and trying to settle the spasming in his throat, Silver managed to whisper. “Thank you, Rid…”

“Do not mention it.” Riddle spoke as composed as ever, before moving to stand. “Seeing as you're verbal, I'll return shortly with some herbal tea. You must be parched.”

Herbal tea… Silver thought briefly to himself, moving his feet idly to slowly bring feeling back into them. It must be evening now if he has to serve herbal.

Slowly Silver was starting to feel more human, his body pleasantly exhausted and his mind sated, and he felt himself starting to drift. He couldn't exactly stand yet, and Riddle likely knew he'd fall asleep—hence the pillow. A comforting warmth settled in his chest, Silver smiling to himself as he did end up falling asleep. Really, his boyfriend was so considerate, and when he woke to the quiet chink of porcelain and that delicate hand stroking through his hair, Silver smiled sleepily up at Riddle.

“Do you need assistance sitting upright?” Riddle was kneeling himself now, and Silver felt his gut shiver at the vivid memory from earlier. Stubbornly, Silver shifted to sit upright, but he couldn't mask the sharp exhale of pain when he bent his knee. Riddle's hand came to the inflamed joint, pressing carefully before he let out a sigh. “You should have said. I could have procured an ice pack.”

“I'm sorry.” Silver spoke gently, his voice still a little ropey as he moved to sip on the tea Riddle brought him. “I didn't realise until you were already gone, but, it'll be fine. I just need to rest it.”

Riddle's gaze sharpened, and Silver felt his throat tightening slightly. “You need an ice pack. I shall return with one.”

As he made to stand, Silver held his wrist and watched as Riddle's brows furrowed with annoyance. A long, sharp breath left him, which would've terrified most people at the very hint of provoking the Teapot Tyrant’s wrath—but Silver knew better. He knew Riddle was overthinking things, and he rubbed his thumb in a firm circle at Riddle's wrist to ground him.

“It can wait. I'd rather you were near… ok?” Silver's voice was steadier now, due to the tea, and that seemed to reassure Riddle enough for the boy to sit down again. He started to massage Silver's knee gently, which was at least a middle ground Silver could accept. 

“You are to be moved once you've finished your tea, Silver. I'm not having a guest stuck on the floor all night.” Riddle's words caused Silver to smile to himself, a faint idea coming to mind which could end terribly if Riddle's concern was more deep-rooted than he thought.

“I'm not sure being stuck in bed is much better, Rid…” Silver teased, and he saw when Riddle's expression shifted from quiet worry to that fiery, challenging smirk. It was exactly what Silver had wanted to see.

“Oh, I think you'll find I'd much rather have you stuck in bed with me.” The hand at his knee walked up his thigh, and Silver shuddered as he put down his empty cup.

He'd much rather be stuck in bed with Riddle, yes.

Chapter Text

Silver had said he was curious. They’d made another development in their relationship a couple months back, where Sebek had realised the reason he was so antsy at times wasn’t due to the fact he wasn’t able to get off over Silver—he was very able to find time to masturbate over him—but the fact he wanted the soft intimacy afterwards. He wanted to cuddle Silver in his hazy post-orgasm bliss and fall asleep, and Silver had seemed deeply uncomfortable with this revelation at first. Clearly Silver had assumed Sebek wanted him there with him throughout the entire thing, which admittedly he did, but that wasn’t the important part.

Sebek had suggested texting Silver once he’d finished, if Silver was in the apartment, and if Silver was comfortable he could come in for a cuddle. That’s all it had to be. The first time Silver had opened that door—adorable and perfect to cuddle in just a tee and his boxers—he’d been obviously nervous, and Sebek should maybe have made it easier for him. He was only in his underwear after all, was damp from the exercise and the room likely smelt of sex, but he’d at least hidden his dildo. Once Silver was in his arms, realised this was just a cuddle with his boyfriend despite everything, he’d relaxed immediately into it. 

And it had felt wonderful for Sebek. 

They’d done so more often, Silver entering after his text message more and more frequently, though Sebek wasn’t exactly sex-crazed even if Silver was an unfairly attractive man. Really, Sebek was more than content to live like this—he had the love of his life, and his restlessness had all but faded with the loneliness—but Silver had grown curious. 

‘You’re rather loud and, well… The sounds were embarrassing at first, but you really seemed to be enjoying yourself.’ Silver had started his proposition in the most mortifying way, and Sebek had wanted the ground to swallow him up until Silver had continued.

‘I want to watch you next time.’

Those words had haunted Sebek for weeks, uncertain if he could ever ask such a thing of Silver. He’d made it very clear he’d just be watching, that he simply wanted to know what made Sebek so happy, but didn’t think he could be involved physically. That was fine, and wasn’t an issue, but Sebek… he worried he’d get embarrassed. Silver wouldn’t be getting any arousal from this, and Sebek didn’t imagine being watched could be arousing, and that had been when Silver reassured Sebek he’d only watch if he were comfortable. That he just wanted to know more about the man he loved, but that Sebek was allowed his own boundaries. They mostly focused on Silver’s boundaries, seeing as he had many which could upset him, but the reminder he was allowed his own in return had been enough to settle him.

The fact he could say no had been what enabled Sebek to say yes eventually.

They’d spent the evening together on a date, and of course Silver had dressed up in a way that was utterly irresistible. It seemed to be a goal of his to drive him insane whenever he could, and when they’d gotten home, Sebek hadn’t even let Silver leave the entrance hallway before he’d crowded Silver against the wall to kiss him passionately. The way Silver immediately clung to him and tried to press himself closer made it apparently clear he’d been wanting him alone for hours as well.

Sebek adored their dates more than anything in the world but, honestly, they served to tease them both more often than not. Especially when Silver pulled back to catch his breath, exhaling shakily, and Sebek realised he’d grown aroused. Silver had obviously noticed as well, as he’d grown quiet, but still remained in Sebek’s embrace and seemed to be reassuring Sebek rather than the other way around—stroking his hand along Sebek’s back as they held each other. It was a testament to how comfortable they were with each other now, that Silver was less worried about his own potential discomfort and more worried about Sebek’s, and Sebek’s chest ached with how much he loved this man.

“Do y—” Sebek’s voice had cut off with sudden nerves, but Silver was still calmly running his hand against his back. Was giving him space, and time, and Sebek tried again after a steadying breath. “Do you… want to watch me?”

Silver’s answer was immediate, like he already knew what Sebek was going to ask. “If you’re comfortable, yes. Very much so.” There wasn’t even a hint of Silver’s nerves in his voice, he was certain about his answer, and that couldn’t be more reassuring. He took Silver’s hand, led them through their apartment to their shared bedroom (Sebek couldn’t remember a time it was just his), before sitting on the bed. His boyfriend hadn’t sat down with him, leaning down to kiss him gently before stepping back.

“I… need to sit further away, if that’s alright?” Sebek nodded immediately, and Silver smiled as he brought his hand up to kiss his palm—reluctantly letting go a moment afterwards. He moved to the small armchair which Silver blessedly hadn’t left washed clothes on for once. “If it helps, pretend I’m not here.”

Sebek felt a growing tension in his gut as he moved to take his shirt off. This was going to feel different as there was no way he’d be able to pretend Silver wasn’t in the room with him. He always stole his attention, even when he tried to blend into the scenery, so it was an impossible task. Stripping was normally fine around Silver, they would change regularly around each other and Sebek had even been aroused whilst nude before, but he was in this state for a reason this time. Silver wanted to see what he got up to, it wasn’t like before where Silver had been doing something else at the same time, and it sent his heart racing.

Still, Sebek wanted to do this, wanted this kind of intimacy with Silver, so he fully stripped and got himself comfortable on his side of the bed. He always made a point to stick to his side, not wanting to bring any of this into Silver’s space unless invited in, which was likely why this felt so charged. As Silver was inviting him in, in his own way.

He wasted no time getting his bottle of lube from his bottom drawer, slicking up his hand and stroking himself with a shaky exhale. Sebek could feel Silver’s gaze on his skin, and it left a pleasant warmth behind his embarrassment and nerves—both of which were settling rapidly. His hand sped up, Sebek letting out a tight whine, and he tried to think of Silver that evening. Of the way his eyes lit up under the moonlight on the way home, his trilling laughter, the way he clung to him as they walked, the way his lips looked wrapped around his fork as he ate an offered bite. The way his eyes narrowed with affection, the quirk of his smile, the way his waist looked in that waistcoat, the hungry way they kissed each other in the hallway—Sebek wanted Silver in his entirety.

So when he opened his eyes to see Silver sat watching him with interest, an expression on his face he couldn’t quite decipher, he had to admit it was a little intimidating. Something that seemed unattainable and ethereal was real, was watching him, and Sebek groaned as he moved his hand to his nipple. As he started to play with himself, Sebek wondered if Silver liked the view. If he found him attractive, and Sebek felt his skin prickle at the idea of something so small yet so impossible. His toes curled, Sebek telling his pleasure-filled mind to calm, but it was difficult.

He wondered if Silver would touch him, would fuck him, and that last thought brought his hands off his body in order to coat his fingers. His mind often went to Silver fucking him, lost in his pleasure at the idea Silver would desire him so obviously, and it was that potential desire that usually sent him crazy. Sebek just wanted to be wanted that badly in these moments that his mind would forget the reality. That Silver was sitting there, unaroused, and simply wanting to watch out of curiosity and a way to share intimacy with Sebek.

Sebek still slid his fingers inside himself, growing louder as he worked himself open. 

Imagining Silver’s cock inside him had driven him to completion on far too many occasions, and when he opened his eyes and saw Silver watching him again it only made it worse. He groaned loudly, sliding another finger into himself, and he knew he was rushing. His arousal made it easier to adjust, spurred him on, and he was swiftly growing desperate as well. He’d never felt more worked up in his life, and he knew exactly what he wanted when stroking his cock faster wasn’t doing it for him. 

He was reluctant to move, but Sebek pulled out his fingers and shifted to pull out a box, stashed away underneath a blanket below his side of the bed. Sebek caught Silver’s look of surprise when he pulled out a dildo, and Silver immediately flushed with embarrassment. That made Sebek pause, despite how addled he was, as it could be from discomfort too and Silver might need them to stop, or for Sebek to put it away, or—

“Sorry. I-I didn’t know you had one? It… just caught me off guard, that’s all.” Silver’s voice was still slightly embarrassed, but it had grown steadier and was encouraging him to continue. He wasted no time in arranging his pillows so he’d have something to prop the dildo up against, slicked it up, before shifting to lay on his front.

Again, he was likely rushing this—his body tensing as he started to press the head of the dildo inside himself—but he’d adjust. He’d definitely adjust as Sebek felt such a vivid rush go through him imagining this was Silver. He knew the feeling of this dildo well at this point, knew the slight curve and the angle he had to move it to hit his sweet spot, and groaned into the mattress as he bottomed out on it. 

Sebek could’ve gone for something that would’ve gotten him off easier, there were ludicrously huge dildos with ridges along the edges, or ones with much sharper curves than this one. He’d owned and used some rather ridiculous ones over the years, especially after he’d slept with that lizard fae and the scales on that man’s cock had felt amazing, but that wasn’t why he’d bought this one. This was incredibly normal, and human, as Sebek clenched around the length inside him and whispered Silver’s name. His heart swelled at the sound, imagining his boyfriend taking him, and he started to rut against the dildo.

It was always a struggle to find the right angle at first, shifting pillows and that dildo with some frustration, but when he managed to find it Sebek instantly sagged into the mattress. He kept rocking back against the dildo, stroking himself with the motions, and revelling in the wet sound of it entering him. Sebek was imagining Silver being slow, taking his time and indulging, and Sebek groaned Silver's name again as he sped his hips up.

But speeding up had been a mistake. He'd clenched around the dildo as he moved, tugged it out of position, and Sebek whimpered as he struggled to slide back onto it in the same way. Struggled to rock it against his prostrate, and with a sound of annoyance he let go of his cock and started to readjust it and the pillows. They weren't supporting the dildo like before, Sebek growing frustrated as he rocked the dildo himself for a moment. He was struggling to chase his pleasure, and he whimpered again when a soft voice spoke up.

“Can I help?”

Just hearing Silver right now almost sent Sebek insane, like his fantasies were true and Silver was inside him right now, and his reaction had been instant.

“Please! God, please, I need—” Sebek's mind caught up with himself, reluctantly, and he let out a shaky sob as he tried to calm down. It was a miracle Silver was wanting to do this, he couldn't scare him off, and Sebek was almost shaking with how badly he needed Silver in that instance. He couldn't breathe suddenly, his lungs hot and his eyes stinging, and he managed to steady himself enough to speak coherently—his voice quiet. “Just… S-Silver just hold it steady, i-if you can, I'll… I can do the rest.”

He was so terrified Silver would refuse him, wouldn't want this, and Sebek bit his lip and scrunched his eyes closed as he felt that fear consume him. He didn't want to cry, but when Silver's gentle hand came to his lower back, Sebek couldn't stop the loud sob from leaving him.

“You're trembling…” Silver spoke with concern, continuing to stroke his back in reassurance, and Sebek sniffed as he didn't want his overwhelming emotions to make Silver change his mind. “Are you sure this is ok…?”

“Please don't change your mind.” Sebek hissed out despite his best attempts not to, his lungs burning with the effort to smother himself, and he let out a small curse. “Sh-Shit, sorry, no, y-you can stop if you need to, it's fine, I'm fine—”

“Sebek.” Silver’s voice was closer, the hand at his back suddenly holding his hand gripping the bedsheet, and when Sebek hesitantly opened his eyes he saw Silver's concerned gaze. “Just breathe. I'm right here, I'm not uncomfortable.”

Sebek sucked in a sharp breath, the relief overwhelming, and he nodded as he slowly calmed down. Silver was rubbing his thumb against the back of his hand, and when Sebek had stopped trembling with the sudden terror that had filled him, Silver spoke up again.

“Do you still want me to hold the dildo steady for you?” Silver sounded so calm, like this wasn't something which had made him uncomfortable for years, and Sebek was in awe. He nodded immediately, and Silver’s eyes crinkled with a smile. “I'm glad I can help.”

Watching as Silver moved out of his sight, Sebek almost wished he were on his back to see Silver actually do this, but he wouldn't be able to move on the dildo like that. Silver was comfortable holding it, but it didn't mean he was comfortable moving it, so he wouldn't push things. He was still in awe that this was even happening, and when the dildo shifted inside him, Sebek felt dizzy.

“Ok, I think I've got a grip on it. It's kind of slippery.” Silver spoke so calmly, even though those words made Sebek flush darkly, but that made it all the more obvious this was actually Silver right now. He'd never felt more worked up in his life, and when he hesitantly moved his hips and the dildo didn't budge in the slightest, Sebek pressed his face into the mattress with a groan.

Silver hadn't immediately put it down, hadn't fled in disgust, and when Sebek kept rocking back on the dildo and it remained steady, he found himself growing louder. It felt so good not having to worry about the dildo shifting, to be able to speed up and clench without issue, and Sebek felt himself growing close as he moved to start stroking his cock again.

A moan of Silver's name left him dizzy, knowing Silver was here and was causing this, but then the dildo moved inside him. At first Sebek worried Silver's grip had slipped, slowing his pace even if it had sent shivers along his skin, when he realised it hadn't been a mistake.

The dildo rocked into him again, and Sebek moaned brokenly as he tried to smother himself into the mattress. Every time that dildo rocked back into him, Sebek felt his body jerk and tremble with the sensitivity, with the heady knowledge Silver was fucking him, and he was swiftly growing insane. Silver wasn't speaking, had simply sped up the movement to match Sebek's own jerky pace, and Sebek couldn't handle this.

“G-God it feels so good, please, keep— keep going, god, keep mmhH—!” Sebek bit into the duvet below him, trying to steady himself and his throbbing cock as he didn't want something so good to ever end, but it was no use. Silver was still rocking the dildo into him, seemed to have realised where exactly drove Sebek loud in his pleasure, and with a firm rock against his prostate Sebek screamed. “SILVER!”

Sebek had spilled over his hand and the bed, unable to grab tissues like he normally would, before his trembling legs gave out almost immediately. He was struggling to catch his breath, his body clenching and spasming around the dildo inside him, and Sebek didn't think he'd be able to move. Didn't believe he could think beyond how warm he felt, how wonderful that had been, and Sebek felt his eyes watering as his emotions grew overwhelming.

Silver had fucked him, in a way, and it was everything he could've dreamed. He felt so loved, and wanted, and when a gentle hand came to his hair Sebek sobbed.

“Hey, shh, it's ok…” Silver murmured, pressing his fingers against Sebek's scalp as he continued his soft affections. “Is there anything I can do?”

A sniffle left him, and Sebek nodded. “N-Need it out. And tissues…” 

Sebek gasped when the dildo was removed, Silver apologising as he thought he'd hurt him, before returning with a box of tissues. He didn't seem to know what to do, and Sebek was still overwhelmed, so Silver gently pressed a kiss to his hair. There was no need for Silver to be worrying so much, and he managed to turn his face enough to speak more directly towards Silver. “Need a minute. It… I-It was just really good.”

The way Silver smiled at him, timid but so pleased, and Sebek had never felt more treasured. Silver shifted to lay down next to him, his knuckles stroking along Sebek's back, and Sebek tiredly closed his eyes as he continued to calm down. It took a surprising while, but Sebek was eventually able to shift to start cleaning himself and the cover as best he could. Things would need washing properly, but for now he got it presentable enough for his favourite part: cuddling Silver.

His boyfriend seemed to understand when Sebek had flopped back down and started making grabby hands at him, and Silver chuckled as he moved to take his own shirt and trousers off. There had been a pause, Silver clearly debating something, and when he removed his boxers as well, Sebek felt his heart stutter.

They'd never cuddled together nude before, and he practically melted when he had Silver in his arms. He couldn't stop himself from peppering kisses all across Silver's face, his boyfriend laughing softly as he brought a hand up to stop him.

“I can't believe you actually did that… Was that ok?” Sebek rasped, concerned at how large a jump that had been for them both, but Silver just snuggled closer.

“It was more than ok. I… I really enjoyed doing that to you. You were really enjoying it.” Silver's response was so simple, showed what a kind and selfless heart he possessed, and Sebek couldn't believe he loved him. He felt his eyes watering again, and Silver brought a hand up to his cheek—wiping the few tears that escaped. “Are you ok? You keep crying, dear…”

“I j-just love you so much.” Sebek rasped, holding Silver tighter as he let out a small sob. “Y-You did that for me and you didn't have to but you did and I'm— I'm so happy.”

Silver's expression softened, even if Sebek struggled to see it through his tears, and he leant up to kiss Sebek softly. A wet chuckle of glee left Sebek in response.

“I love you too. It… I didn't get it at first, but… I realised I could make you feel good. That it's not about finding you sexy or not, but about the fact I trust you and wanted to help you.” Silver was smiling fondly, his gaze affectionate, and Sebek had never felt luckier. “It was nice…”

Sebek leant forwards, pressing their foreheads together with another sniffled sob. The hand at his cheek moved to start playing with the hair at the nape of his neck, and Sebek shivered with the pleasant sensation.

“I might…” Silver started, growing quiet and maybe a little hesitant, but he managed to find the reassurance to continue. “I might be able to help next time. Just… I don't want to guarantee it. It's still a little strange…”

Pressing a kiss to Silver's lips, feeling his boyfriend's nude body press against him in response, Sebek had never felt more loved. He could care less if Silver could repeat his actions or not, because Sebek already knew deep in his soul how completely Silver loved him, and that love was all he ever needed.

Chapter Text

Sebek knew he was more worked up at the moment, and he was trying to keep himself calm, but it was difficult. It always was this time of year, one of the few things he almost wished he hadn't inherited from his fae genes, as it interfered with his daily routine. Interfered with his duty and made him far too preoccupied with his mate.

It had even caused him to get a mate in the first place! 

He'd spent years barely giving Silver a second thought, only for everything to change one summer break when he couldn't stop thinking about Silver. It had been a horrific few months, full of arguments and misunderstandings, until it had ended in Sebek biting Silver quite badly and his mother sitting them both down to talk about it. Apparently he would get like this anywhere from late spring to summer, and his instincts had settled on Silver being his mate.

Though he was also apparently lucky it was just Silver his instincts had decided on, as apparently crocodile fae could grow possessive towards multiple people, which wasn't ideal when the majority of people were monogamous. At least Silver had been understanding and, after a talk they'd had in private—which had swiftly led to more—fully on board with the idea as well.

So Sebek had a boyfriend now, who thankfully understood he would always come second to their liege, but was still frustratingly distracting at times. Especially in the warmer months.

They'd just come back from Spring Break, which would've been an ideal period for his season to occur in, but instead it held off until they were back at Night Raven College. When he was busy with his duty towards Malleus, and Silver had stupidly gotten himself a spot on the spelldrive team for the inter-school tournament. Sebek should be proud that Silver was representing Diasomnia and the school, the man was powerful and athletic after all, but it came with a huge negative Sebek couldn't have predicted.

Silver, regularly, stank of his teammates.

The tournament was important, Night Raven College wanted to win finally, so the team practiced often and relentlessly. It meant Sebek could barely spend time with his mate, and he was just growing pent up and annoyed with the fact Silver didn't smell like him anymore. He smelt wrong, and it was driving Sebek swiftly insane.

He'd spent the little time he had with Silver making him smell right again—but it never lasted. Another training session would inevitably arrive, and Sebek would grow further riled up.

When Silver showed up to their own training session, stinking of his teammates again, Sebek had lost it. He'd growled and shoved Silver promptly against a tree, immediately trying to remove the cloying scent on his skin by nuzzling but it wasn't working. He needed something stronger, needed to claim him, needed—

Silver placed a cool hand on his arm, and it was only then Sebek realised how hot he felt. “What's wrong? You seem really wound up…”

Sebek just snarled, pressing Silver more against the tree with a nip at his throat. “It's your damn teammates!!” He was practically growling, a low frustrated rumbling in his chest, and Silver just seemed to grow further confused.

“Teammates…?” Silver was pushing slightly at Sebek's chest, trying to speak with him without Sebek nipping his neck in frustration, but that wasn't going to dissuade him. Instead he hissed and nipped firmer.

“Yes!! You stink of them!! I keep trying and trying to fix your scent—”

“Ah, is that why you've been nuzzling?” Sebek ignored his quiet interjection.

“—to no avail and I need to remind you that you're mine, Silver!! Mine.” Sebek bit firmer at Silver's neck, relishing in how Silver shuddered and let out a quiet keening sound in response. That was how he was meant to be responding, and Silver was thankfully not oblivious for once.

“You’re in season…? Sebek, you should've said, you don't have to stay wound up like this.” Silver spoke with a quiet concern, but Sebek just snarled again with an entirely different frustration.

“I SHOULDN'T NEED TO INDULGE!! I HAVE MORE IMPORTANT THINGS TO DO THAN SOME STUPID MATE WHO CAN'T KEEP AWAY FROM OTHER MEN!” Sebek hadn't intended to shout, Silver wincing and shying back from the volume, and that just wound him up further. His mate shouldn't be moving away from him either, and he tugged Silver against him as he nipped at his boyfriend's ear. Silver let out a tight sound in response to his teeth.

“I really like it when you get like this…” Silver spoke, his voice a little breathy, but all Sebek was hearing was the idea Silver liked to get someone's scent all over himself to rile Sebek up. It made him snarl, gripping Silver tighter, and he felt the man shudder in his grasp. “You’re so… unrestrained.”

Hands came to his back, clinging slightly and keeping them together, and Sebek bit harder at the crook of Silver's jaw—just underneath his ear. Silver moaned, shivering again, and the sound spurred Sebek forwards. All he could think about was reminding Silver he was his, and he rather roughly pushed Silver to his knees. 

Silver was looking up at him, gaze already darkened, and it was always such a rush for Sebek to see his mate wanting him so blatantly. Especially when he was so wound up, and Sebek undid his belt and pulled his already hard cock out—watching with a delighted shiver when Silver's gaze darkened further and grew focused on him.

“Suck.” Sebek half snarled, further words eluding him in his arousal, and Silver moved immediately. Those soft lips wrapped around the head of his cock, licking his slit eagerly as Silver indulged in the taste of him. Though he wasn't doing as asked, and Sebek brought a hand to the back of his head and pushed firmly.

Watching Silver move easily with his pressure was heady, seeing his thick cock disappearing into his mouth, and it was made better when Silver hollowed his cheeks to start sucking him. Sebek's hand fisted that shimmering hair, feeling Silver's shudder in response, and Sebek was struggling to keep restrained. He wanted Silver so badly, wanted to remind Silver he was his, and he held Silver's hair tightly as he started to roll his hips.

Silver's muffled groan followed, his boyfriend shifting to adjust to taking more of his length, before Sebek rocked deeper to try and use Silver's throat. He knew he could take him, knew he enjoyed being used like this, and with a bit of force he felt the head of his cock slide into Silver's throat.

There had been a muffled gag, Silver's throat fluttering deliciously around his cock, but he held Silver's head still and watched as he carefully breathed through his nose. The gagging continued for a moment, Silver struggling to adjust to his length, but Silver hadn't tapped his hip to demand he pull out.

Instead, he managed to swallow, his throat tightening around his cock, and Sebek groaned as Silver slid his head forwards to take the rest of his cock. He'd clearly adjusted, his lips damp with his spit, and Sebek needed his own moment to breathe. At least until he pulled Silver's head back, dragging his cock back out of his throat, before thrusting back in again.

Silver gagged again, but recovered quickly when Sebek pulled back and repeated his movements. His mouth just kept growing damper, Silver unable to swallow properly, and it was far too arousing to feel. A muffled moan left Silver, the sound adding to the possessive buzzing in the back of his brain, and he sped up his hips to another gagging sound from Silver.

Though his hands were still steady on Sebek's hips, and still hadn't signalled for him to stop, so Sebek wouldn't stop.

“You're mine, Silver.” Sebek found himself rasping out, his hand gripping tighter in Silver's hair and eliciting another muffled moan from Silver. “G-Going to keep fucking you until you remember, until you stop so blatantly—”

Sebek cut himself off with a cry of pleasure—Silver’s tongue had pressed up, adding to the sensation each of his thrusts brought him. “St-Stop blatantly disregarding my scent!!”

He knew Silver couldn't smell him, knew likely no one but beastmen or other fae could tell Sebek was scenting him, but every time he'd returned to Diasomnia bereft of that ownership, Sebek had felt enraged. Sebek had sped up his thrusts again, hearing Silver gag again and it was such a rush knowing Silver was allowing him to do this. That Silver knew he was his, knew what Sebek needed, and he moaned out Silver's name with his growing desperation.

His orgasm was growing close, and Sebek knew he should cum and let Silver swallow, but that wouldn't add to his scent. Wouldn't act as another reminder that Silver was his, and Sebek felt his cries growing louder as his thrusts started to stutter. Silver had sucked firmer around his cock, eager to pull him over the edge, and it had been difficult to pull out as he felt himself starting to cum.

He'd wanted to fill Silver, wanted to remain in that damp and tight warmth, but when he came hard on Silver's face instead, Sebek felt a wave of calm crest over him.

In fact, it had been so sudden Silver had needed to steady him for a change when his legs immediately grew fatigued with the relief. Silver directed him to the ground, the pair of them breathing hard for different reasons, and when Silver spoke his voice was strained.

“F-Feeling better?” He rasped, and Sebek nodded. The buzzing in his head had finally settled, the man leaning into Silver's cool hand at his cheek, before eventually opening his eyes.

Only to promptly stiffen and grow red at the mess on Silver's face.

And the fact Silver didn't seem to care about the state he was currently in.

“S-Silver, you—” Sebek squeaked, feeling his chest tightening with embarrassment as he floundered over what to do. “C-Clean yourself!! What if— What if someone sees?!”

Silver only then seemed to realise his face was a mess, the man bringing a hand up against his face and looking at his coated fingers with a quiet surprise. With a growing mortification, Sebek watched Silver shrug before sucking the cum from his fingers, and Sebek shrieked. 

“NO!! DON'T– USE A RAG!! A RAG!!!” Silver just winced, removing his fingers with an obscene pop which did not help.

“I don't just carry rags on me…? Besides, I was going to swallow anyway. You're the one who pulled out…” He spoke so calmly, so unbothered about what had happened, and Sebek just found himself growing further mortified when he clumsily pulled out his own handkerchief.

Leaning forwards, he started to dab Silver clean, and it really just highlighted how much he'd spilled onto Silver's face. It was embarrassing, but the worst part was the way his gut reacted to the sight, how pleased he felt at having claimed Silver, and it didn't help when his brain supplied him with the fact Silver was still painfully hard in his trousers.

They should continue this in a room, even if Sebek had no idea how he was going to disguise Silver's arousal to get them there. Or if they'd even make it inside, judging by the sly smile Silver had given him, and Sebek once again wished this wasn't what he'd inherited from his fae genes.

Well… that wasn't entirely true, especially as Silver clearly enjoyed it, but it certainly got them into messy situations. Especially when the pair stiffened when a terrifyingly familiar voice called out to them.

“There's my two pupils! I wanted to check in on how your training was going~”

Chapter Text

It was really warm that week. Considering Briar Valley was normally so mild, particularly in the forests below Mount Dread, Silver was really unfamiliar and unable to handle the current heatwave. It left him tired, and sticky, and whenever he tried to train he grew exhausted embarrassingly quickly.

Even his father had gotten rather sick of it, his fringe pinned off his face in several cute little hair clips, and he'd eventually stated he was going to visit Malleus at the castle. Silver had almost asked to come with, to be relieved from the sweltering heat, but his father never seemed to want to take him to Dragonopolis and he didn't want to potentially argue with the man when the warm weather was stretching everyone's patience.

Though he hadn’t managed to avoid an argument either, as of course Sebek was still stubbornly showing up for daily training despite the heat. The younger boy had given himself heatstroke during one training session, and when Silver had lectured him on how outrageously irresponsible that had been, Sebek of course recovered enough to start shouting back at him. At least he'd gotten angry enough with Silver to leave him alone for several days (though Silver suspected his parents had also trapped him at home to fully recover from his condition: they weren't stupid after all). 

All of this was leaving him fed up, warm, and overly irritated. He'd gone to bathe in the river, hoping the cool water would help, but it just highlighted how humid it was when he wasn't submerged in the running water. Maybe living by this river was why everything had been so unbearable this year, and Silver was lounging back in the water—enjoying the cool flow against his neck—when he felt like he was finally relaxing enough to maybe try and relieve some of his frustrations.

He had the area to himself, after all… and he'd not been able to do anything since the start of the heatwave due to how unbearably warm his room was, even at night. It was understandable why he was so pent up.

Closing his eyes with a pleased sigh, Silver moved a hand between his legs to coax himself to interest and wasn't surprised by how quickly he grew hard. The water felt wonderful, added a pleasant friction to his strokes, and even if he felt himself growing hot with his arousal it wasn't unbearable. 

In fact, the thick air made his head feel syrupy with his growing pleasure, and Silver shivered as he sped his hand up—before forcing himself to slow down again. This was a unique opportunity, Silver realised, as he was completely alone for once. He didn't have to be quiet and muffled into his bedding, he didn't have to be quick before someone disturbed him, and it didn't have to just be the end goal.

He could really take his time to relax, to work himself up and enjoy himself, and Silver felt a warm buzzing in his gut when he moved his hand down to start fingering himself. This wasn't something he got to do often, but something he knew he enjoyed as he started to crook his fingers as best he could into his prostate. 

Soft sounds met his ears, Silver still so used to being quiet with his moans and gasps, but it was slowly starting to feel really good. The water made his fingers move easier, the slow current of the river like a sweet caress over his skin, and Silver shuddered as he slid a third finger into himself. Normally he stopped at two, worried he would get caught and not having time to explore being so filled, and he had to admit this felt wonderful.

He'd forgotten about stroking himself entirely, indulging in how his fingers felt for now as his gut warmed with the growing tension. His spare hand travelled up his chest, trailing his nails lightly against his cool chest, and this was such a relief from what had been an awful week. Fingers moved to lightly rub his already hard nipple, pinching and playing with himself as he stretched himself further.

The only downside was he couldn't exactly press his fingers deeper, moaning a little with a slight frustration as he wouldn't be able to achieve a better angle. Even if he used buoyancy to his advantage, he still couldn't bend in a way which would help, especially not with how long his fingers were.

Opening his eyes with a shaky sigh, Silver debated stroking himself before he got too wound up by being unable to move his fingers how he wanted, before he froze with a sudden idea.

Laid atop his neatly folded clothes on the riverbank was his baton, the polished black and green glinting in the sun, and Silver felt his throat tightening. It was currently collapsed, but the end was tapered, and he could extend the length. Knew a spell to keep the length from collapsing as well.

There was no way he'd be able to fit it all inside him, of course not, but if he did then… the handle was flared. It wouldn't get stuck and lead to any unpleasant or horrific experiences. The baton would be longer, and wider, than his fingers and Silver felt his heart racing when he moved to grab it. This felt a little… odd to be considering, but he couldn't consider anything else he could put inside himself. He didn't own any toys, there was no way he'd have those whilst living under the same roof as his father, and other objects would be just as unusual.

Silver moved to extend the baton, casting a spell to stop it from collapsing, before testing how stable the rod felt. It wasn't going to collapse, and certainly wouldn't snap seeing how often he and Sebek sparred with these. He couldn't feel or see any deformation, or weakness, so… this would work. It felt a little thrilling to admit that to himself.

Shifting how he was laid in the river, Silver tilted his hips up and brought one hand to his entrance to help direct, whilst his other held the baton’s handle and brought the tip closer. It was firm when he pressed it against himself, Silver stiffening as maybe the end would still be too big, but he took a steadying breath and started to push it in.

It felt really large, likely because it was so solid, and Silver needed to take a couple steadying breaths when he felt a little overwhelmed. But part of it was inserted, Silver able to clench down against the length, and he brought his spare hand to start slowly stroking his cock. That helped him to relax, Silver able to push more of the baton inside himself, before he let out a sharp groan when he felt it rub up against his walls.

This felt huge, and he barely had it inside himself. Silver hadn't really considered the girth, only the length, but as his walls started to relax it was growing more pleasurable—sliding more of the length into himself.

He was having to breathe carefully, his legs straining to keep this angle on the slippery riverbed, and Silver kept stroking his cock slowly as he felt a warmth growing. This was just what he needed after such a miserable week, and Silver let out a keen as he pressed more of his baton into himself. His head pressed against the riverbank, Silver breathing through the slight discomfort, before he had a thought.

He knew he couldn't fit the whole baton in, it was almost a foot long, but… he could possibly collapse the middle segment. There'd be more of a jump in width between the remaining two, sure, but if he made it fit that way he'd be less worried about slipping and hurting himself. Disabling the spell, Silver collapsed the middle segment into the last, and realised he really hadn't gotten much inside him yet.

He was more determined to try and fit it now, as it seemed a far more reasonable size now it was partially collapsed. It was just getting used to it, and Silver returned to slowly stroking his cock as he prevented the baton from collapsing further. Applying a little more pressure, Silver rolled his hips slightly as he felt more slide in—before he let out a tight moan at the rather firm press against his prostate.

In fact he had to stop stroking himself, his pleasure was suddenly blinding for a moment, and he didn't want to cum until it was inside him. Silver was breathing carefully for an entirely different reason, his skin turning clammy outside the water, and when he felt less on the edge of release he tentatively pushed more in.

It slid in rather suddenly, Silver clearly adjusting to the size, before he felt the ridge where the next segment started. He knew there wasn't much of a jump in width, realistically, but it seemed intimidating and impossible all of a sudden. Silver ran his finger along the ridge, trying to gauge how much wider it actually was, when he felt the baton press against his prostate again.

Silver yelped, a groan of pleasure leaving him shortly afterwards as he pressed his head against the riverbank once again. This was taking a while, but Silver found the whole ordeal thrilling, and he knew he wouldn't be able to do this often. He was allowed to spoil himself sometimes and, rocking the baton slightly, Silver moaned tightly at the building pleasure each brush against his prostate caused.

The movement was helping him to adjust to the girth as well, and Silver told himself to breathe slowly as he moved to start pushing the ridge inside—wincing slightly but forcing himself to remain calm and relaxed. He felt the baton slide past his muscle, his body jerking at the sudden intrusion, before he took a moment to compose himself.

That was hopefully the most difficult part, and it didn't take long for his body to adjust, he was that aroused by the whole situation. Slowly his hand returned to his cock, stroking indulgently for a moment until his walls stopped fluttering, and he slid more of the baton inside him.

He felt so full, it was a little dizzying, but he hadn't met any resistance yet. Bringing his fingers along the exposed length and ending at his entrance, Silver was still hesitant whether he could fit the last of it in. The pressure was a lot, made his thoughts grow distant besides the pleasant thickness, and Silver gripped the handle to slowly work more of it inside.

Silver felt his eyes roll, another brush to his prostate leaving him breathless, and he suspected the width would keep brushing it—though nothing compared to when the baton's ridge had to move past that spot. The sudden pressure caused Silver to jerk, his vision sparking white before he again stopped stroking himself. He could feel his cock throbbing, his walls spasming, and it was so difficult to not cum.

Biting the inside of his cheek, Silver tried to ground himself and figured he needed to move the ridge from that spot before it happened again. Shakily he gripped his baton's handle, pushing it further into him, when he finally met resistance again. He assumed it'd be from his insides, as he was still skeptical about fitting it all in, and Silver didn't want to injure himself. Still, he wanted to know how far off he was, moving his fingers down the handle to his entrance before suddenly freezing.

The handle ended at his entrance.

Silver let out a shaky breath, his body clenching around the full length, and he felt a heady warmth form in the back of his mind at the knowledge he'd succeed. Not only that, he'd succeeded and it felt good. Bringing his hand back to his cock, Silver started to stroke himself in earnest now, feeling that building pressure inside himself before he figured he could move the baton.

He'd only move everything before the ridge, worried how it’d feel popping out of him, and Silver groaned as he felt the length move deep inside him. That ridge brushed his prostate again, Silver almost sobbing in the sudden pleasure, before he rocked the baton back inside up to the hilt. That left his skin trembling, Silver feeling himself clench around the baton once more, before he repeated.

And repeated.

His hips were moving into the motion of the baton sliding in and out of him, the rocking growing easier as that pleasure continued to build. Despite being so quiet, Silver felt his moans growing with the knowledge he was truly alone to enjoy this, had taken the time to get to this point, and he felt so spoiled. It was wonderful after such a tense week, and Silver felt his issues washing away with the flow of the river.

The baton sped up inside him, Silver still only removing half at a time to prevent having to push the ridge back in, but he didn't really need to move any more than that. It kept the baton deep, the ridge rubbing his insides in a way that drove him crazy, and before long Silver was crying out sharply with a firm press of the baton into him again.

He'd clenched tightly around it, the full feeling growing intensely as his body spasmed and jerked sharply with his sudden orgasm. The warmth that flooded through him in its wake left Silver trembling, his seed leaving with the water, and he lay there panting as he let go of his cock. Idly he kept clenching around the baton, feeling its thickness and length, and Silver whimpered as he started to pull it out finally.

The pop when the ridge came out caused Silver to jerk, a sudden rush of pleasure sparking through him, and he realised that maybe he could've enjoyed that feeling if he'd known better. For now, it needed removing, his gut tightening and feeling odd now that constant pressure had been removed. He clenched around nothing, his body shivering as Silver indulged in the feeling of such a calm afternoon.

He placed his baton back onto the riverbed, stretched his legs and back out after a while in one position before feeling a warm fatigue wash over him. Reluctantly, Silver pulled himself from the river, his limbs feeling light and almost like jelly, before he dried off enough to slip his underwear back on.

It was too warm to catch a cold, and Silver was feeling too blissfully tired to move much further, so he laid down in the grassy bank with a pleased sigh—drifting off to sleep in the sticky summer air.

Chapter Text

“So, uh, you really don't need me to go over the controls again?” Idia didn't seem to believe that Silver had truly grasped the aim of the game he was trying to get them to play, which was fair as Silver often didn't understand, but this game seemed simple for once.

“Yes. You explained it clearly enough. I suspect any error at this point won't be on your behalf, but instead my own inexperience.” Silver had to be honest, he really wasn't good with videogames, but he wanted to spend more time with Idia if he could and most of the time that meant hanging out in his bedroom playing games. Though sometimes they watched those animated shows, those were good even if Silver sometimes didn't get the humour in them.

Still, it was spending time with his boyfriend, which was the main point. He felt Idia sit down behind him, his arms wrapping around Silver's waist as he held his own controller, and Silver couldn't help but smile to himself. He really liked it when Idia wanted to play a game like this.

He'd deny he enjoyed cuddling if you brought it up, but what else was this but cuddling? Idia booted up the game, Silver took a moment to remember the controls, and they started playing.

Silver was almost immediately distracted by Idia's hair, the flames ghosting past his eyeline, and he promptly died. There'd been a quiet murmur from Idia, the man reassuring him about his virtual death, before they started again. He'd been determined this time, and they'd made it a fair chunk of the way through the level before Idia shifted how he was sitting and his hair again floated into view.

It flared with his emotions, with Idia's concentration, and completely stole Silver's own. They'd died again, and Idia let out a long sigh before again murmuring it was fine.

But it kept happening. Silver was fine and paying attention to the game, which was actually rather enjoyable, and then the next he was distracted by Idia's hair flickering into view. Idia wasn't the most patient man, especially when he got frustrated with videogames, and he switched the console off with a sigh.

“Guess that was a bust.” Idia muttered again, and Silver felt somewhat guilty when he moved to put his own controller down.

“Forgive me, Idia. I'm afraid I kept getting distracted.” Silver's words caused Idia to snort softly, the sound leaving a giddy bubbling in his chest.

“No kidding. One second you were lazer-focused and reacting surprisingly well for a total noob, and the next you were running into walls and off of cliffs. I know you're a bit of an airhead at times but, uh, that was way worse than usual.” Silver felt himself frowning at the idea Idia perceived him as an airhead, and his boyfriend stiffened at his expression—hands coming up placatingly.

“No– No, not like that!! I mean you're, like, sleepier than normal!!! You're playing on hard mode today, that's all!!” Idia's words were frantic, and confusing, as Silver had no idea what he was talking about.

“I don't feel sleepy…? It was just your hair. Like I said, I kept getting distracted.”

“Oh.”

There was a long, almost awkward pause, but Silver didn't know what he was meant to say in response to ‘oh’. Maybe that was just the end of their conversation, so he instead shifted to get comfortable against Idia again, although that movement seemed to shove Idia out of his thoughts.

“Wait, time out, why was my hair distracting?? You like, never get distracted by it?” Idia's hair had tinged pink around the edges, which made Silver smile at the dancing flames. He brought a hand up, like he was trying to warm himself on the flames.

“I kept wondering whether they would burn me, and whether you'd enjoy doing that to me.”

There was another, long, silence and Silver watched as the pink seemed to spread further, tinting his hair brighter, and it was fascinating to watch. It took a while longer before Idia spoke in a low, almost frantic, mutter.

“Uh, no? What kind of thought… I've literally never set any of my clothes on fire so of course my hair isn't really on fire, who would even think that idiot, but I guess you get a free pass for being, like, the no. 1 ikemen in the whole school so it's almost endearing I guess but whaaat who said that—”

“You did, Idia. You said all of that.” Silver hadn't meant to cut Idia off, his boyfriend letting out a strange garbled string of words as his flustering grew worse, and Silver felt his chance of doing anything growing slimmer and slimmer by the moment.

Bringing his hand to Idia's sleeve, Silver hoped he could stop his spiralling when he gave him a reassuring smile. If only served to make Idia let out a squeak, his hair growing as pink as his face, but he'd stopped rambling to himself at least.

“N-Not to kinkshame but why were you thinking about my hair burning you?!” Idia's voice was muffled by his hands, and Silver tilted his head in his growing confusion.

“Kinkshame…?”

Idia squeaking was his only response, so Silver figured he'd answer the question before asking one himself. “The idea felt thrilling. You could bring the fire close to my bare skin, so you feel the heat and that very real chance of being burnt, and it would be exciting. In a couple ways, even…”

Idia still hadn't lifted his head from his hands, and Silver was starting to grow concerned. Maybe even a little embarrassed, as perhaps Idia didn't like the idea Silver found a sexual thrill at the idea of his hair threatening to burn him. Though Silver suspected he was only entertaining the idea because Idia was his boyfriend, and the flames reminded him of Idia in particular.

He waited a moment longer before deciding to ask again. “Idia, what's kinkshaming?”

That had clearly been the wrong—or right?—decision as Idia brought his hands away from his face and tackled Silver onto the bed. His hair was flaring wildly, Silver mesmerised by the twisting shades of blue and pink, and it looked as beautiful as it did dangerous.

“Oh my godddd stop saying kinkshaming!!” Idia snapped, his expression pleading and embarrassed, and Silver blinked up at him in confusion. “Just look it up later!! What's— are you serious about wanting to try fireplay?!”

Silver again had no idea what that was, stating as much out loud, and Idia groaned in discomfort—his face pressing into Silver's chest in growing distress. He started to mutter again, and Silver was struggling to catch what he was saying.

“—stumbles into kink?! What kind of trope?!? This is a test!! A test to not corrupt some innocent nemuidere like some terrible BL manga!! Or maybe he's been hiding his corrupt kinky side this entire time until my guard was down and he's trying to corrupt me!?” Idia kept going, and Silver had even less of an idea what he was trying to say, and let out a tired sigh.

“Idia. Can I please speak with you where you're not hiding in my chest…?” Idia stiffened, and Silver almost sighed again. He'd been about to ask once more when Idia reluctantly pulled back, avoiding eye contact with him. Sometimes his boyfriend was too much, and Silver brought a hand up to his cheek—rubbing his thumb against his skin in reassurance.

He ignored the pleased shiver his gut made at the sight of Idia's hair moving close to the skin at his wrist.

“I really don't know what you were just talking about, but, would explaining what I want to try help?” Surprisingly, Idia nodded, and Silver smiled softly. “It's because the fire reminds me of you. It sounds… sensual, being teased like that. If the fire was hot I'd be able to feel it getting close, but even the visual sounds appealing. If that doesn't sound too… unusual for you?”

It took a moment, and Silver half expected Idia would hide in his chest again and not return for a while, but the man eventually nodded to Silver's amazement.

“That… actually sounds a little fun, ngl.”

“...‘ngl’?” Silver's confused question was ignored, Idia instead moving to straddle his hips and starting to undo the buttons on his shirt. He hadn't expected Idia to immediately jump at the idea, but Silver had to admit it only made things more thrilling. Sitting up when Idia moved to pull his shirt off, Silver tugged Idia's hoodie off with a growing heat in his stomach.

Though Idia pushed him back against the bed again, and Silver felt his skin tighten.

“Like I said my hair doesn't get hot, but I can certainly conjure a flame.” A snap of Idia's fingers, the sound sharp in the quiet hum of Idia's bedroom, and Silver shivered at the small flame that danced around Idia's fingers. His boyfriend was grinning triumphantly, the wide smile stealing his breath away, and Silver felt his expression growing fond.

“Can you make it blue…?” Silver murmured, and Idia scoffed as the colour shifted with ease to match Idia's hair.

“Duh, obvs. Now, what's your safeword?” Silver's expression twisted with a lack of understanding, but before he could ask Idia sighed. “Right. Don't actually know kink. Uhhh… You need a word you can say that'll make me stop immediately, in case it's too much.”

“Can't I just say ‘stop’?” His question, which Silver thought was pretty reasonable, just made Idia groan with annoyance.

“Sure, whatever, we'll use stop, this can't be that intense.” Idia muttered, and Silver felt his stomach jump when that small flame was brought close to his chest. He could already feel the warmth, could see the light from the blue flame dancing across his skin, and Idia mumbled quietly.

“Wow you're getting hard from just that?” Silver felt his face suddenly heat up, unaware he was already growing aroused and uncertain how Idia knew until he realised his boyfriend was sitting on his lap. A small, embarrassed, wheeze left him, and he watched transfixed as Idia brought that fire down towards his stomach.

He channelled more into the flame, the fire dancing faster and spilling paths onto his stomach. The flames barely touched him, mostly looked like they did, but Silver could feel the heat. Could feel his stomach jerk and clench at the feeling, and Silver felt his skin turning clammy already. Idia brought that flame back up his chest, the fire arcing against his skin as he did so, before lifting it higher and leaving it teasingly close to his nipple.

Silver's feet dug into the quilt below him, and he was amazed to discover Idia seemed to be enjoying this too judging by how heated his gaze had grown. He brought it closer to his nipple, Silver tensing and moaning at the risk that flame posed to such a sensitive part of himself, and Idia was clearly in awe.

Pressure came to his cock, Idia rocking back on him, and that only made things worse.

Or maybe that was Idia bringing his spare hand to one of his own, and holding his hand close to the flame. Those flames sparked and weaved near his fingers, the heat pleasant and threatening to burn, and Idia rocked back on him again. 

Silver wasn't the most vocal, but this brought a strangled moan from him as Idia ran the flame quickly along the underside of his arm—closer than before but so quick it wouldn't burn. The heat left him dizzy, left his heart racing, and Silver was concerned he'd cum in his underwear when Idia rocked back again.

“Damn, I'd have prepped myself if I knew you'd be this into it.” Idia murmured, and Silver let out another sharp groan when the flame came close to his nipple once more.

“I-Idi…” The heat at his nipple was growing intense, the nib stinging slightly, but Idia moved away before it grew unbearable. He brought it close to his face, however, and Silver stiffened—his breathing speeding up.

“Don't move.” Idia muttered, causing the flame's size to shrink so he had more control over it, and Sliver held his breath as the flame was moved so it barely dragged along the length of his nose. Silver was growing dizzy, unable to breathe from the fear of moving even slightly, but also painfully aware of all the blood that had rushed between his legs in response.

His heart was beating rapidly as that flame moved near his lips, along his jaw, and Silver finally let out a breath when the flame was brought back to his chest. Though with it, Idia shifted how he was sat and skillfully brought both of their cocks out of their clothes. Long elegant fingers wrapped around them both, Silver closing an eye with the sensitivity, but he was determined to watch that fire for as long as he could.

Which, unfortunately, wasn't that much longer. The smaller size had less heat, so Idia let the flame run across his skin in short bursts, and Silver found himself crying out in pleasure at the sharp pain which dissipated just as quickly as it arrived. His cock was throbbing in Idia's grip, their combined pre-cum helping slick them up, and Silver moaned Idia's name when that flame was brought to his lower stomach.

He thankfully wasn't going anywhere near his cock. That'd be far too sensitive, even if Silver’s addled thoughts wanted that all of a sudden. Instead, the flames danced up his chest again, and when one almost caught a nipple at the same time Idia twisted his fist on their cocks, Silver found himself gasping out as a sudden orgasm was wrenched out of him.

He'd arched suddenly, but Idia extinguished the flame as soon as he'd jerked so he had no chance of burning himself—a fact which was rather swiftly lost to him. Instead he was mewling and moaning with sensitivity as Idia continued to stroke him through his release, his hand speeding up and almost brutal until Silver heard Idia's own strangled moan leaving him.

That hand blessedly stopped, Silver aware Idia had covered his chest with their combined release, but he was swiftly growing too exhausted to care. Especially when Idia flopped on the bed next to him, a slim arm unsuccessfully trying to tug Silver closer, and he let out a tired chuckle as he shuffled how Idia wanted.

His skin felt oversensitive, his leg jerking slightly as Idia ran his delicate fingers against the dips of his muscles, and he almost begged Idia to stop when the man seemed to understand—laying his hand flat against his stomach. That was still a little dizzying, but it was growing easier as Silver slowly caught his breath, smiling fondly when Idia murmured quietly from his shoulder.

“If fun distractions are why you suck so hard at games, I actually don't mind that you're a total noob. Just share them next time…” Idia trailed off, pressing more into Silver's shoulder. “And warn a guy, I thought I was gonna crashout.”

Silver, really, had no clue what Idia was saying, but it sounded positive and he leant his head against Idia's with a fond sigh. He was too tired to ask what he fully meant. “I'll endeavour to bring up any future ideas, Idia.”

Chapter Text

They'd started this arrangement a few years ago, and at this point Sebek wasn't entirely sure how it began. It had likely been their extreme competitiveness and rampant teenage hormones coming into contact with each other, but the gist was that—if they were both interested at the time—whoever won their spar could demand whatever they wanted of the other. 

Silver, unfortunately, won a lot. And it had very swiftly turned into sexual favours.

As demeaning as it was, Sebek had to admit he didn't exactly mind losing. It wasn't always something sexual, either, and sometimes Silver would simply ask Sebek with help cleaning his father's room. Or ask Sebek to return some library books he kept forgetting to. Once Silver even asked Sebek to do his laundry for him, and Sebek…

Really enjoyed every task he was given. It left a warm buzzing in the back of his head, a sense of accomplishment and achievement, and oddly… he particularly enjoyed the fact he was serving Silver.

Sebek refused to unpack that any further than acknowledging it, knowing that opening such a box would unearth something that couldn't easily be closed away again, and he refused to affect their working relationship. The important part was that Sebek enjoyed carrying out these tasks for Silver, found a sense of fulfilment and quiet purpose when he completed what Silver asked, and that he enjoyed their arrangement in many ways.

Though it had taken a while for Sebek to come to terms with one of those ways, considering he knew it was a little strange to get aroused in the middle of cutting firewood.

It was just the feeling of achievement, of being useful and needed, of being able to take a burden from Silver, that filled him with such relief. That relief led to contentment, which led to pleasure, which led to arousal. Especially if Silver was watching him do these tasks, if he acknowledged his efforts and the fact he was serving him, and it was especially arousing when the acts of service affected Silver directly.

He'd had to address it when Silver had won their spar one day, complained about having backache (the moron had fallen asleep in his binder and had ended up wearing it for too long), and Sebek had gotten immediately hard when he was massaging the painful muscles at Silver's back. Yes, Silver had let out soft gasps of relief as Sebek's hands worked, but it hadn't been sexual at all.

That conversation was one Sebek never wished to repeat, but Silver hadn't teased him for it and instead gave Sebek longer tasks to do with the express knowledge Sebek was really enjoying himself. Which, honestly, the consideration and the acknowledgement from Silver just made his arousal worse.

He sometimes got hard the moment he lost a spar, simply anticipating how he could serve Silver, and it was immediately obvious Silver was also getting a rush out of this. When Sebek was carrying out tasks for him, he'd make the effort to acknowledge him, to thank him for his good work, and it really wound Sebek up to the point he'd always have to block out alone time after their training.

Although Silver also liked to watch him get himself off afterwards, and sometimes it got a bit more heated than simply watching, and Sebek again didn't think too closely on those instances. On how, technically, them having sex once the bet was over had nothing to do with their arrangement. At all. Again, opening that box would be messy. He had to prioritise their working relationship as Malleus' retainers over everything.

So when his baton went flying, signalling he'd lost yet another spar, Sebek's first reaction shouldn't be his trousers growing tight. It should've been frustration over losing—and he was frustrated!—but the sultry way Silver looked him up and down as he considered his task was, honestly, impossible to ignore.

“I want you to eat me out.” Silver said, not a hint of shame or embarrassment in his words. He sheathed his own baton, and moved towards their water bottles. “My roommate should be out most of the evening, so we can head over there and you can get me off with your mouth. Sound agreeable?”

Silver didn't need to ask, Sebek was obviously more than up for this as he nodded perhaps a little too eager to please. The teasing smirk on Silver's face showed he knew exactly what he was doing by asking, and heading back to Silver's room was honestly more than a little embarrassing when he was sporting a semi. Though he also didn't exactly care if people knew they were fucking, as certainly they'd be jealous Silver was inviting him into his bed and not them!

Locking the door behind them and casting a silencing spell on the room for good measure, Silver moved to sit on the edge of his bed and kicked his boots off. As he adjusted pillows so he had something more comfortable to lean on, Silver also handed one to Sebek and smiled at Sebek's puzzled expression.

“I'm feeling quite worked up today. You might be at it for a while.” Silver again sounded so calm, so confident, and it only made Sebek's underlying arousal worse. Especially when Silver gestured for him to kneel with a long, elegant finger—his legs spreading to accommodate for Sebek's width.

Palming his groin, Sebek felt Silver tense immediately and he hadn't been kidding. He was clearly worked up. Unbuttoning and pulling down his trousers, Sebek shuddered at how wet Silver already was underneath his boxers, and he leant forwards to lick that damp spot. The whine that left Silver was heady, but it quickly turned tight with impatience. “No. J-Just get on with it this time.”

A pleasant shudder went through his gut at the order, and Sebek shimmied Silver's underwear off as well before leaning forwards again. He captured his clit between his lips, shivering at the breathy exhale that left Silver, before sucking and flicking his tongue against the already swelling length. Silver brought a hand to the back of his head, and Sebek groaned as it stroked his hair in praise.

“I-Inside. Please.” Silver gasped after Sebek sucked firmer, likely growing oversensitive if he was really that worked up, and Sebek pulled off before flicking his tongue at Silver's entrance. He was so wet already, Sebek feeling Silver's legs clenching either side of him at the movement, and when Silver pushed at his head Sebek was only happy to oblige.

Keeping his tongue firm, Sebek pressed his tongue inside with only a little resistance, and moved to rub firmly against Silver's walls. The man groaned, his voice catching, and Sebek struggled to move for a moment as Silver clenched on his tongue. It was clear he wanted something else with how his body was reacting, but Silver had asked for his mouth, so Sebek would follow that order.

Bringing his lips to Silver's heat, Sebek sucked lightly as he continued to move his tongue, and he was rewarded with a moan of his name. With Silver pushing his head closer as he tilted his hips into Sebek's attention. He always got so shaky when he was close, his breathing growing tight, and Sebek tried to work his tongue in deeper but it was a struggle when Silver was so tense. His clenching was turning Sebek's face embarrassingly damp, or maybe that was the slow jerky rutting, and Sebek shuddered when Silver tugged at his hair.

“S-Suck me, and use your fingers.” His commands left Sebek dizzy, his cock painfully hard as he leant forward to suck at Silver's clit again. The man practically yowled, but he hadn't cum yet, and Sebek brought his fingers up to Silver's entrance before sliding two inside. He clenched around them immediately, his hips tilting to direct those fingers where he wanted them, and Sebek rubbed his walls firmer in response to Silver growing louder.

Clearly he was struggling, the man rutting more against Sebek's face and fingers, and he almost sobbed when Sebek started to flick his clit with his tongue. “G-God I'm close, keep— keep going, you're so good—”

The praise made Sebek moan, the sound muffled by Silver’s crotch but clearly Silver adored it. He felt Silver's clit throb, his walls clenching around his fingers as he rutted himself with more force against Sebek. The sounds he let out were growing tighter, his legs trembling as they pinned him in, and Sebek felt his own cock throb as Silver was so obviously close. He was so wet, the sound of his fingers almost obscene as he felt his hand growing damp, and when Silver suddenly jerked and stiffened with a cry, Sebek felt his own pleasure peaking as he came.

Despite the fact he came in his underwear, his body wanting to turn lax and boneless immediately, Sebek kept sucking Silver's throbbing clit as he grew louder in his own orgasm. Eventually he clenched down hard on Sebek, jerking back with sensitivity, as his hand tugged firmly and desperately at Sebek to stop him. “T-Too much, god, st-stop—”

They were both panting once Sebek's fingers were out, the man moving to wipe them on Silver's dampened duvet. He should've grabbed a towel, but clearly he'd been way too eager to think that far ahead. Instead, Silver was laid back against his pillows, legs and stomach twitching as he struggled to catch his breath. Sebek shifted where he was knelt, trying to stop his underwear from clinging to him, but it was no use. He was going to have an uncomfortable walk back to his own room.

Sebek watched as Silver swallowed, wetting his lips and eventually sitting up on a shaky arm. “Ok, maybe just one… I wanted to give you multiple to serve through, but… you've already cum?” The slight bemused edge to Silver's expression made Sebek's chest grow tight with annoyance, and he sat up straighter.

“A-After you did!! I LASTED LONGER THAN YOU!!” Sebek snapped in his embarrassment, and Silver's breathless laughter followed.

“It wasn't an endurance test. I was trying to cum.” Silver moved to slide his soiled underwear back up, and Sebek could've cringed but then recalled he was in a worse state than Silver currently. He really couldn't judge. A hand moved through his hair, and Sebek sighed at the affection even if it came with Silver teasing him.

“You're so cute…” Silver's words had come out quiet, almost soft with Silver's affectionate gaze, and Sebek felt his chest lurching as his face grew pink. Maybe the affection wasn't worth the teasing, although Sebek wasn't certain he could consider this teasing.

It felt like what he was keeping shoved in that box, and he moved to stand in a fluster.

“W-WELL— If— If I'm done serving you, I am in need of a shower!! I suggest you have one too!!!” Silver looked a little confused at the sudden volume increase, but his expression soon softened again. Like he found Sebek's suddenly weird behaviour endearing just as much as their soft exchange.

“Sure. I'll see you down there, Sebek.”

Chapter Text

Idia was always full of surprises. He'd show up outside of his room at the most unexpected of moments, would suddenly grow loud and defensive in conversations, and most surprisingly of all he actually seemed to like talking to Silver.

He was also surprisingly tall. That had been a fact Silver realised when Idia had been—reluctantly—out shopping and had reached up to grab something from a high shelf. The man had unfurled from his usual hunched posture, and Silver had felt a shiver go through him at how Idia seemed to tower over him in that moment.

Later Silver would learn, with some frustration from Sebek, that Idia was only six foot and Sebek was taller than him but… Idia seemed a lot taller as he wasn't anywhere near as broad. He also didn't quite understand why Sebek was so annoyed with Silver's observations, until his friend explained he'd practically been fawning over Idia for something as benign as height.

Which was… certainly true. Silver always felt wildly giddy whenever he had a chance to see Idia, and when the unthinkable happened and they'd managed to spend a prolonged amount of time together, Silver had finally admitted to his growing infatuation. An infatuation which had been surprisingly shared, and they'd started dating from that point onwards. He thought Idia would be out of surprises at this point, but their relationship had developed like most relationships between two hormonal teenage boys did, and Silver had come across yet another surprise.

Idia’s cock was huge.

He was embarrassed to admit he stared at it in shock when they'd first been fooling around together, at least until Idia moved his hand to Silver's cock and the pair had hastily gotten each other off. It had felt great to hold, girthy and long, and Silver was surprised with himself this time when he couldn't stop thinking about it. Though his constant thinking only grew worse after they tried oral for the first time, and Silver had both his hands around Idia's cock and still struggled to fit it in his mouth.

Granted, that was likely inexperience moreso than Idia's length, but the length certainly contributed. It had felt so heady, like a challenge to fit it inside his mouth, and Silver had grown more and more determined to do so every time until they'd decided to explore further. Silver usually followed Idia's lead in bed, considering the man was older and seemed to know a lot more than Silver did about these things, but it didn't mean he wasn't eager. He knew what he enjoyed, what he'd fantasized about, so when Idia brought up the idea of trying anal sex Silver had leapt at the opportunity.

Idia’s first idea had been Silver taking him, due to inexperience and—as much as Idia seemed to dislike drawing attention to it—his size. But that reasoning hadn't been good enough for Silver, who firmly disagreed.

“No, Idia, I want you to fuck me.” Silver had spoken a little crudely, wound up by the idea and the evening of making out they'd done together, and he almost cursed when Idia started flushing. The man was liable to start freaking out, and that was the last thing Silver wanted when they were both painfully hard.

Though apparently he'd just been alarmed by the fact Silver had sworn, Idia going on a long rant about it, and Silver looked at him in confusion. “I… know how to swear? It's not difficult.”

“Yes I know that!” Idia snapped, his voice rising in pitch with nerves that still threatened to smother him. “You're just— you! Like, you say things like ‘mayhaps’ and ‘perchance’ like you're out of some period drama. It's, like, really disorienting to hear you cursing!!”

Silver exhaled sharply. He was too horny for this right now. “Could you please just—” The last of his patience was wearing thin, and Silver pushed Idia back against the bed before moving to straddle him—his skin tightening as he neared Idia's cock and the thought that might be going inside him entered his mind again.

“Idia, please, just fuck me. I must admit I've… considered how good you'd feel inside me for a while now.” Silver hadn't realised the direct way he'd spoken would send Idia into another embarrassed spiral, the man bringing his hands up to his flamed face as he muttered. He could barely catch his words, tugging a hand back and managing to hear part of his rant.

“—imagined it means we could've done this sooner you fool!! He likes how big—” Idia had heard himself clearer with his removed hand, and let out a horrid shriek, but Silver moved to rock back against Idia's cock with a stern expression. It appeared both had gotten Idia to settle down enough to look at him properly, and Silver felt his gaze softening as he brought a hand up to Idia's cheek. 

“I do like how big you are. I like it a lot, and I want the challenge of fitting you inside me, Idia.” He really hoped Idia wouldn't freak out again, he was too pent up to keep arguing this, and Silver shuddered as Idia's hands moved to his hips.

“Well I guess I should show you how it's done and give you what you're asking for, considering I'm that good—” Idia had cut himself off with his bubbly little chuckle, short and trilling and perhaps a little grating from the wrong angle, and Silver felt relief flood through him at the confident smirk on Idia's face.

Whatever he'd done to get Idia riled up, Silver was thankful, though he was surprised when Idia started to tug at him. “Though, you're best off face-first with your ass in the air. It'll be easier to take me like that. Less pressure, and I'll have more control that way considering it's gonna be a lot to take me.”

The idea of presenting his ass, and not really getting to see Idia, was a little embarrassing but… Idia did know what he was doing with these things, and honestly Silver was finding himself swept up with how Idia was acting. It was like the one admittance he liked Idia's size meant the man's confidence had skyrocketed, and it was honestly really attractive.

Despite his nerves, Silver shifted how Idia directed him, and he found himself partly propped up with pillows. Not that Silver thought he needed it, his core muscles could hold this position for a while, but Idia had snorted when he'd claimed as much.

“Yeah, say that again when a dick is pounding your prostate and then we'll see if the pillows are pointless.”

Idia did have a fair point, and he mentally prepared himself for what would come next—his heart hammering with growing excitement.

Though Silver wasn't quite prepared for just how long it was taking Idia to stretch him open. He was oddly tense when Idia tried to stretch him, despite how aroused and eager he was for this, and Silver almost wished he could will his body to adjust. It felt like an age by the time Idia had slid his third finger in, the sound slick and the tension in his stomach growing but not quite enough, and he almost whined when those fingers slowly got easier to move again.

“S-Surely that's enough, Idia?” Silver groaned, his frustration growing as he pressed his damp face into the quilt below him. He was sweaty and pent up, and Idia's dick wasn't inside him yet. Idia's response had been a fourth finger pressing at his entrance, and Silver almost sobbed.

A hand came to his lower back, rubbing at his heated skin, and Silver tried to ignore how frustrated he'd gotten. “Not quite, you're gonna want four. Trust. You've had me in your mouth, you know how thick I am.”

Silver didn't care at this point, and he let out a sob of annoyance. “I-I'll adjust! Please, this is driving me insane, Idia.”

He hadn't expected that to work, those fingers suddenly leaving him and tugging a sharp gasp from Silver's throat. It felt strange suddenly being so empty, Silver clenching and feeling his legs growing damp, and he felt himself flush with how much lube Idia had used. Clearly he didn't want to hurt him at all, which was endearing, but right now Silver's brain was so desperate for his cock he didn't fully appreciate Idia's efforts.

Idia had sighed tightly behind him, Silver hearing his hand moving on his cock, and it just made him more excited. This was happening. He imagined how full he'd feel, how deep Idia would thrust inside him, and whether he'd be able to take Idia's entire length or not.

Silver was determined to take all of it, a little discomfort be damned, and he let out a tight sound as he felt Idia's hand grip his hip.

“Remember to breathe, Sil.” Idia muttered, and he was only able to nod before he felt the press of Idia's wide head against his entrance. That already felt huge, Silver stiffening and uncertain if it was going to fit, and maybe he shouldn't have been so pissy about Idia taking his time. Though he applied more pressure, another stern reminder to breathe, and when Silver sucked in a breath he felt Idia press inside.

He was thick, Silver breathing shallowly at the sudden intense Intrusion, and he tried to stop himself clenching around Idia but it was difficult. He could hear his boyfriend hiss from behind him, but despite his discomfort Idia continued to rub his hand along Silver's waist.

Though Idia did exhale sharply, clearly struggling to move forwards as well. “G-God you're tight— Just keep breathing. Try to relax.”

Idia sounded so tense that honestly it was a little hard to relax, but Silver forced himself to breathe deeply and he shifted his hips slightly to try and ease some of the pressure. It helped a little, and Silver eventually rasped out that he wanted Idia to keep going.

Which he did. And he kept going. Silver was holding his breath despite knowing better, feeling the firm heat of Idia's cock sliding further and further into him, and he'd never felt anything like this. At a certain point he couldn't even feel Idia's cock, just a growing pressure at the sensation of being filled, and Idia's grip tightened on Silver's hip.

In fact his second hand moved to hold him, tugging slightly as Idia continued to slowly press in, and Silver felt a high-pitched whine leave him as he turned to bury his face into his arm. How much more even was there? Surely he'd taken him all for him to feel this full already, but Idia stopped and massaged his thumb into the tight muscle at Silver's hip.

“Got just over half in. You doing good? Sure you can handle it?” Idia's voice was tight with the effort he needed to speak, and Silver felt his stomach lurch at the idea there was still another half of his cock left. He clenched experimentally, barely feeling any give with how hard Idia was and how girthy he was, and Silver had never felt something so amazing.

There was no way he'd want them to do anything but this in bed now. He felt so full, the pressure so pleasant and warm and heady, and when Idia started to slide in again, Silver let out a long moan. It seemed his eager reaction stoked Idia's ego again, as he gripped his waist tighter with that giddy laugh of his again.

“You like taking me, huh? I never pegged you wanting to bottom so badly considering I'm like, intimidating, but you—” Idia's rambling trailed off with a tight moan as Silver relaxed suddenly and more of him pressed in. “Y-You're sinfully hot like this. Just eager to take me despite the fact you're more than capable of pinning me down and taking control. God you could do that so easily if you hated this but you don't—”

“I-It feels amazing, I don't want you to stop.” Silver had rasped out, only really taking the idea of this stopping from Idia's ramble, and that was the last thing he wanted. In fact, he shifted to press back on Idia more, growing impatient again, although the movement immediately caused him to jerk with a choked cry.

Idia held him tighter again, and with a sharp tug back, Silver gasped as he felt the last of Idia's cock slam into him. It immediately brought tears to his eyes, the sudden pressure jolting, but he sagged more against the bed as he slowly came to terms with the fact he'd finally taken all of Idia. And he really liked being this full.

Everything felt so warm, so tight, and he clenched around Idia just to feel his girth more firmly—shuddering at how Idia moaned behind him in return. “You fit…” Silver mumbled to himself, smiling breathlessly, before hesitantly moving his hips. “B-But I need you to fuck me.”

“God you sound way too hot when you say that.” Idia almost wheezed, but he did as Silver asked—pulling back before snapping his hips back in firmly.

He swore he blacked out for a moment, a sharp and blissful ache forming with the snap of Idia's hips, and the fact Idia started to move in that same harsh pace left Silver breathless. It was so deep, Silver had stopped breathing again as sharp moans of pleasure were wrenched out of him with every thrust back into him.

The most impressive part was someone as unfit as Idia managing this pace, Silver in awe for a moment, before figuring he might not even be moving that quickly. He could just be that huge that the sensations were heightened, and when a hand moved around to start fisting his cock Silver only grew louder.

He pressed back against Idia, lending force to those thrusts, and it caused them both to moan out in pleasure. Silver would've been embarrassed if he could think past how good this felt, but right now his priority was the feeling of Idia's cock rocking so deep inside him Silver could barely feel his legs.

Idia had been correct, he needed those pillows as he'd started to grow limp as Idia sped up and started fucking him with earnest. Normally Idia was louder than this, muttering all sorts in the throes of his pleasure, but he was so obviously focused on keeping up this harsh pace that it was Silver who was instead rambling.

It started with Silver saying it felt good, gasping and practically drooling into the quilt, descended into him begging Idia not to stop, before he felt the tight coiling of his orgasm sneaking up on him. “I-Idia!! You're so– so big, please, God, y-you feel—”

He jerked hard when he came, his jaw clenching shut as he pressed his face firmly into the mattress below. Silver felt himself crying out, but he couldn't hear himself, and the next thing he knew he was laid on his back and groggily blinking up at a panicked looking Idia.

“Thank Thanatos, I did not want to explain to Malleus Draconia that I killed you with cock!! You went limp instantly after letting out such a loud scream it was like your soul had left your body and, no joke, that'd be the worst start to a trashy isekai plotline: ‘That Time I Took Cock Too Big and Was Reincarnated As A—”

Silver moved to press a hand to Idia's mouth, his head throbbing with the constant stream of words. He hadn't understood any of them besides the sense that Idia had genuinely seemed to think he'd fucked the life out of him. It was amusing, if not completely baffling.

“No…? I didn't— Didn't die, I just…” A shudder left Silver, the man clenching and feeling his lower gut spasm pleasantly. He felt damp between his legs, and Silver shivered again at the fact Idia had likely cum deep inside him, considering he wasn't hard anymore.

“That felt really good, Idia…” Silver dropped his hand, smiling when Idia moved to hold Silver's hand—pressing a small kiss against his palm.

“I'm glad I didn't kill you too.” Idia murmured, pulling a snort from Silver as he tugged his boyfriend close to kiss him. With how blissed out his body still felt, he most certainly wanted to do this again.

Especially as, if Idia hadn't panicked, Silver would've adored feeling his cock deep inside him still whilst in the midst of his post-orgasm haze.

Chapter Text

After everything that had happened during Malleus' overblot, Silver really just needed a moment to himself now it was all over. A lot had changed in such a short amount of time: a lot of it for the better, some of it he'd rather forget, but one thing in particular unsettled him more than anything.

His relationship with Sebek had changed, and Silver wasn't sure whether this was a positive or a negative yet.

They'd gone through so much at each other's sides, and the words Sebek had screamed in the midst of that darkness had etched themselves onto his soul. He'd spoken so openly for once, not a hint of bravado, just the full loving intensity of his heart, and Silver felt lost on what to do with this. Especially as Sebek was acting like nothing had happened. Like he hadn't saved Silver's life, like he hadn't screamed words that hinted he perhaps loved him, that he hadn't cried for him.

Silver felt like the weight of those unspoken words were suffocating, like everywhere he looked he saw them, but behind it all was another unsettling revelation—one Silver had been rather desperately trying to ignore.

The feeling of Sebek shocking him, whenever he thought back on it, left his heart racing. Left his skin heated and his stomach twisting, and he didn't know what to make of it. At first he figured he was associating the electrical shock with the raw emotions that followed afterwards, and he was just experiencing an intense yearning for Sebek and the feelings they might both harbour for each other.

But it rather quickly became clear that wasn't the case, and all because he'd gotten a static shock. He'd been walking around in his socks, relaxing on an evening, and had gone to leave his room when the metal door handle had shocked him. At first it had been a quick jolt of pain, a shock to his system, but the aftermath had been sudden and vivid.

He'd immediately thought of Sebek, of his lightning, and his skin had flushed with such intense heat he'd almost doubled over. It left him winded, and a little shaky, and Silver wondered if it was just the sudden thought of Sebek or if the shock had been what his body reacted to. So he rubbed his feet against the carpet to try and build up charge, and hesitantly tapped the metal door handle with another sharp jolt of electricity.

The answering firmness forming between his legs told Silver it had been the shock, and he had no idea how to handle this new information. It was especially difficult as he so clearly associated Sebek with the sensation, and when he next saw his fellow retainer he couldn't help but imagine how he'd stroked himself after getting worked up over a static shock.

So he did the only thing he could consider: avoiding Sebek until the problem went away.

Of course, that had been a stupid idea, and had ended in the exact way anyone could've predicted: Sebek slamming Silver into a wall when he'd finally grown furious with the fact Silver was actively shutting him out.

“STOP IGNORING ME AND TELL ME WHAT'S WRONG THIS INSTANT!” Sebek had screamed, half growling at him with concerned frustration, and Silver felt an intense shame flood through him at just how stupid he'd been. Of course Sebek wouldn't accept Silver pushing him out of his life, especially if their feelings were mutual, but Silver didn't know what else to do.

He still felt charged being near Sebek, his thoughts reminding him of the power Sebek could so intuitively harness, and he needed to breathe through his mouth to try and steady himself.

“I'm— I'm just trying to work through something, Sebek, I'm fine. I just need some space!” Silver had hoped that would've been enough, but Sebek only seemed to grow more infuriated.

“You don't HAVE to handle things alone!! And even so, you're COMPLETELY avoiding me! IF YOU HAVE A PROBLEM WITH ME, ADDRESS IT DIRECTLY!”

“It's not about you! I-I just associate you with it and—” Silver blanched, realising he'd said too much, and he could tell Sebek had realised as well. He seemed to grow more insulted for a moment, his expression twisting with a snarl, before he suddenly seemed to deflate. It was like a taut wire had finally snapped, and Silver watched in quiet confusion as Sebek leant forwards to press his forehead against the wall.

For a moment all Silver could hear was their breathing, Sebek still holding him in a firm grip, before even that loosened. The air felt oddly vulnerable.

“Tell me what it is, Silver.” Sebek's voice was so quiet, and Silver felt his heart racing at the sound of it. “I can't… After everything we've been through, I can't…”

Silver was stunned into silence, feeling trapped until Sebek finished his sentence—which could possibly never arrive. The silence dragged on, Silver's discomfort growing, before Sebek did the unthinkable: he sighed shakily and spoke in barely a whisper.

“I cannot bear the thought of losing you, so please tell me whatever's driving you to leave.”

Even the ache Silver felt whenever thinking about Sebek's passionate words didn't compare to this, and he let out a shaky breath himself—a hand hesitantly moving to hold the fabric of Sebek's dorm uniform. “I won't leave because of this, Sebek. I swear to you.”

The relief that oozed off of Sebek was almost tangible, the man sagging slightly against him. It gave Silver the confidence to finally be honest. “I just keep getting overexcited at the thought of you shocking me.”

With the silence that followed, Silver wondered if maybe he shouldn't have admitted to the truth. Or at least not everything, or not as bluntly, or… 

“Wh-What…?” Sebek's voice sounded so embarrassed, and nervous, and Silver watched as he pulled back and brought a hand up to rub at his temple—his face growing darker by the minute. He'd at least stopped pinning Silver against the wall. “Overexcited how…?”

Silver, having not learnt from his mistakes, answered immediately. “Arousal. It's arousing, which is why I've avoided you because I'm aware that's a strange response.”

Once again, Sebek had been stunned into silence, and Silver watched as Sebek's expression shifted through so many emotions—the majority of them heavily twinged with confusion and still peppered by that deep blush.

When Sebek spoke up again, however, it wasn't in outrage. “And the… strangeness in your reaction. That's associated with the… electricity… and not, well…” His voice was growing mumbled towards the end of his speech, Sebek barely able to keep eye contact with him, as he finally managed to rasp out one last word. “Me…?”

Silver's chest twisted at that small utterance, and his hand tightened in Sebek's jacket. “Of course my feelings for you aren't strange.” He spoke almost in a whisper, afraid speaking louder could knock Sebek back when he looked so fragile. It seemed to be the right call, as Sebek was trembling when he exhaled again—though he had the faintest of smiles on his face.

“I didn't know if we were ever going to talk about… what I said.” Sebek sounded breathless, and amazed, and Silver hesitantly brought a hand up to his cheek. It made his skin buzz when Sebek leant into his touch. “You never… responded to my feelings, so I thought…”

Silver rubbed his thumb against Sebek's cheek. “I love you as well, Sebek.”

Watching as Sebek closed his eyes, like a weight had finally lifted from him, Sebek murmured gently. “I figured as much, however, hearing you say that is… i-it's…”

Sebek was starting to cry, a muffled choking sound indicating he was struggling to hold them back, and Silver coaxed Sebek forwards into an embrace. That caused the crying to happen in earnest, but with how Sebek clung to him in return, he knew they were positive tears.

It took a while for Sebek to calm down, the man clearly working through a lot of complicated emotions, and Silver had been about to suggest they move to talk elsewhere when Sebek spoke up unexpectedly. “Wh-What’s this about me shocking you…?”

This time, Silver actually felt embarrassed, the man averting his gaze and causing yet another silence between them both. Though as much as Silver hated the idea of talking on this, it was hard to deny how Sebek simply asking the question made his stomach tremor, and he eventually gave in.

“I… started having these thoughts, once everything had calmed down, and it stemmed from that moment you shocked me with Living Bolt.” Silver was still reluctant to look at Sebek directly, but he was at least speaking steadily enough. “I at first, well, assumed it was simply the reminder that you saved me, that you confessed, which made me react in such a way. So much profoundly changed in that moment, after all, however… that wasn't it.”

He let out a sigh, looking up at Sebek with an apologetic smile. “I like the feeling of a spark against my skin. It excites me, and it… in a way it reminds me of you, and how you were there for me when I needed you most.”

Sebek's expression had softened, and Silver felt his embarrassment start to fade with such an open look of adoration. Maybe… his reaction hadn't been that weird? A tug came to his hand, Sebek reluctantly leaving his orbit before he started to lead them both down the hall. “My roommates should be out, they said something or other about dinner at the Mostro Lounge, and we should discuss this further in privacy.”

That excitement started to grow again, Silver's cheeks flushing at the idea Sebek could be considering this, and he felt dizzy walking with Sebek's hand in his own. Everything about this left Silver feeling giddy with one repeating thought: are we a couple now?

Maybe they were primarily going to discuss that, and when they were both finally alone in Sebek's room and he'd been tugged into Sebek's embrace, Silver could feel his heart racing. A hand came to his jaw, tilting his face up, and Silver shivered as he watched Sebek wet his lips. “May I kiss you?”

Silver nodded immediately, and his skin tightened at the warm press of Sebek's lips against his own. They were both obviously inexperienced, kissing slow and clumsily, but Silver didn't care because it was Sebek. Eventually they separated, breathing in the air between them in a way that left Silver feeling hazy, and Sebek gently stroked his thumb against his cheek.

It took a moment before Sebek gathered the courage to speak again. “A couple questions. Firstly, what do you want to happen between us? It's one thing to learn that our feelings are shared, but another to do something about it. Would you wish to… be my significant other?”

Again, Silver nodded instantly, and the way Sebek's expression lit up left Silver warm with affection. “Good, me too…” There had been a moment, Silver leaning up to kiss Sebek again, before the man pulled back with such a fond smile. Silver wanted to look at him all day.

“Secondly, this… fixation. Are you… wishing to act on it, or simply ignore it?” Those words left Silver blinking in confusion, his stomach twisting, and he glanced away as he felt his face beginning to heat. That was the last thing he expected Sebek to bring up, figuring it was too weird, but that thumb still rubbed gently against his cheek. Silver felt his chest fluttering, and he looked back at the open expression on Sebek's face.

“I… Maybe trying could… be fun?” The way Sebek's expression lit up, the man clearly excited by the idea, was baffling to witness even if it left Silver dizzy with relief. Sebek tugged Silver to his bed, though when they were both sat facing each other on the mattress, everything felt suddenly real.

Sebek took his hand and squeezed. “It’s… not safe for me to use my signature spell, Silver, but I can conjure a small spark! If that… would suffice?”

Honestly, Silver had no idea how this worked, but the fact Sebek wanted to indulge his random whim felt wonderful. “I imagine that'll be fine, Sebek. I'm… new to this, as well.”

There was a small pause, the pair clearly steeling their nerves, before Silver leant forwards to kiss Sebek again. It felt so wonderful getting to do this, and he shivered when Sebek undid his waist belt and slid his jacket off. Silver followed suit with Sebek's, even if it was made harder by Sebek eagerly undoing the buttons of his shirt.

The feeling of Sebek's hand against his chest was already a lot, Silver whining into their kiss, before he heard the crackle of electricity before he felt it. A shock came to his right hip, Silver jerking with the sudden sensation, and he felt his skin flush when he found himself growing hard already.

Sebek pulled back from the kiss. “Was that ok…? I don't want to risk shocking your left side even if the charge is mild, so…” He was so attentive, and Silver almost chuckled at how nervous Sebek looked. Grabbing Sebek's wrist, he brought his hand to his growing hardness—relishing in how Sebek's gaze darkened in response.

“More than ok, Sebek.” Silver had barely finished speaking when Sebek pushed him back against the bed, his skin prickling with excitement as he watched Sebek strip his own shirt and tie. There was no denying how attractive Sebek was, and the fact Sebek loved him was a heady concept.

Sebek's hands moved to his skin again, one settling on his stomach before Silver saw him lift a finger. It was fascinating to watch, Silver holding his breath as he brought that finger back down with a crack of electricity—a small, bright light to match the bright heat in his gut. The way his skin spasmed at the small attention, his cock growing to full hardness, was beyond heady and he was just relieved Sebek didn't find this strange.

Seemed to be enjoying it, even, as Silver noticed he was growing hard as well. Sebek rather swiftly tugged Silver’s trousers off, stroking his exposed thighs, before another tap of his finger came and Silver groaned with the shock. It was so thrilling, set his nerves alight, and best of all it was Sebek. Every touch, every spark, was Sebek.

Another shock at his right side, and Silver was swiftly growing overwhelmed. Another at his stomach, at his hip, and Silver was certain he'd never been so hard. He felt so high-strung, like an overtightened bow, and he could feel himself faintly trembling. Sebek was stroking his skin, greedily and reverently, and another shock came to his ribs—Silver gasping out as he felt his eyes start to water.

Sebek immediately stopped, moving his hands to cup his cheeks in a quiet panic, and Silver had never felt more treasured.

“D-Did I hurt you, are you ok?!” Sebek was flustering, and Silver moved his hand to stroke up Sebek's arm with a pleased shiver.

“M-More than ok. I'm j-just in awe this is real.” Silver's voice was slightly airy, but he smiled up at Sebek despite his vision growing blurry. “Do…” Silver sniffled, laughing softly. “D-Do you want to touch me?”

The noise Sebek let out in response made Silver wish his vision was clear, but he could tell Sebek was nodding. Must be getting just as overwhelmed as he moved to slide down Silver's boxers. He half sat up, wiping his eyes as he brought a hand to Sebek's bare waist.

“Can I… Touch you too?” Silver could feel his gaze darkening when Sebek nodded, a delicious flush on his face, and he was far too cute. He wasted no time in taking Sebek out, even if he felt a groan ripped out of him when Sebek gripped his cock and started to stroke him slowly.

Silver only felt his gut coil hotter when he started to stroke Sebek at the same pace, adoring the loud sound of pleasure that spilled from Sebek's lips. Sebek's pace sped up as well, Silver struggling to keep his eyes open to watch Sebek's face twisting in pleasure, when he felt Sebek lift his finger again.

He stiffened in anticipation, that finger tapping the head of his cock with a much weaker spark than before, but a spark all the same. The cry of pleasure that had ripped from Silver had been as sudden as his orgasm, the man jerking at how overly sensitive that had been, and for a moment he didn't think he could stop shaking.

The warm pleasure that flooded through him turned his muscles boneless, Silver regretfully letting go of Sebek as he sank back against the bed, and when he felt able to catch his breath he felt the bed dip beside him. Sebek was stroking his chest slowly in comfort, and Silver had never felt more loved. It took an age to calm, but once he felt more coherent, he turned to smile breathlessly at Sebek laid at his side.

As much as he wanted to snuggle up and fall asleep with his new lover, Silver was also incredibly stubborn as he reached out to touch Sebek.

“L-Let me finish…” Silver murmured, stroking his hand shakily down Sebek's chest before he held his cock again. The way Sebek's expression turned lax, Silver adoring the fact he could watch him without distractions, was wonderful. Especially as he was the one causing this. Sebek had pressed closer, his breathing growing strained, and the moan he let out when Silver started to jerk him faster was intoxicating.

His grip on Silver was growing tighter, and for a moment Silver wished he knew what spell Sebek had been casting. He wanted him to experience the same pleasure, but clearly his hand was enough as Sebek's cries of pleasure grew more desperate. The cock in his hand throbbed, Sebek pressing his face into Silver's shoulder as he jerked, but the man had grit his teeth to stifle any noise as he came.

Somehow that was even hotter than Sebek actually being loud, and he cleaned his hand of Sebek's release before pulling him closer. Of course Sebek easily went with him, and Silver pressed a kiss to Sebek's temple with a tired hum.

It was impossible to stay awake when Sebek nuzzled closer, tugging a blanket over them both, even if Sebek's tired murmur did give him some pause as he started to drift off. “I sshhould set an alarm before my roommates come b-back…”

Chapter Text

When Silver had said he wanted to try something different, he hadn't expected his boyfriend to drag a rather large mirror into his bedroom that evening. It was honestly baffling, and it grew worse when Silver moved to stand it facing the bed. He watched as Silver rubbed his palms together, stretching his hands after the workout, but he didn't elaborate what the mirror had to do with anything. And honestly it left Sebek feeling a little tense.

“Why… did you drag that in here…?” Sebek eventually asked, finding the somehow blank and intense stare Silver was giving him a little intimidating after a while. It took a moment for Silver to speak, which just made his nerves worse—particularly when Silver moved to hold his hand as though preparing to comfort him.

“I want to have sex in front of it.” Silver spoke calmly, and Sebek felt his nerves flaring further. Sex in front of a mirror? So he could see himself?! It invited an uncomfortable feeling to settle in his chest, and Sebek knew he was turning slowly red.

Of course, Silver noticed, squeezing his hand and rubbing his thumb reassuringly along the back of it. “I… I wanted to show you, um, how you look to me. And maybe…” The way Silver's expression scrunched up was worrying, particularly because he looked so concerned as he continued speaking. “Maybe you'd be less harsh towards your appearance?”

Sebek felt his stomach lurch, stiffening in discomfort because how did Silver know that?!

His boyfriend just held his hand tighter, and took a step closer. “I know you think ill of your appearance, Sebek, and I want… I want you to see how beautiful you are.”

Sebek's gaze was drifting, the man uncertain if he could do this, uncertain how Silver realised, and he bit his cheek with a shaky exhale. Silver simply brought his spare hand up to Sebek's cheek, reminding him to stop that nervous habit. It was just difficult, and after a moment of silence, Silver directed them both to sit on the bed.

He could see his reflection out the corner of his eye, and it made his chest tighten. Silver moved to hold his other hand, before rubbing soothing circles into the backs, and Sebek exhaled nervously. “How…” His voice didn't sound right, quiet and afraid. “H-How did you realise…?”

There was no point pretending he didn't have an issue with how he looked, considering he'd so instantly freaked out. Silver gave his hands another squeeze, looking at him with a sincerity so intense that Sebek almost felt like he needed to shy back.

“I know you, Sebek. It's the way you fuss with your hair so meticulously, and the way you grow frantic if it doesn't sit right. It's the way you rave about your mother's fae attributes, but never your own. It's… the way I've caught you glaring at a mirror, prodding your fangs and tugging your ears and I…” Silver glanced down at their joined hands, his expression growing sorrowful. “I want you to see how beautiful you are.”

The last thing Sebek wanted to see was himself sweaty and pulling awkward expressions during sex, and he'd been about to say as much when Silver moved to cup his cheek again. His thumb rubbed against his cheekbone, against the corner of his eye, and Silver was looking up at him with so much awe.

“Sebek, I have never met a more beautiful soul. Your face is soft and elegant, but strong and handsome. The way your eyes crinkle when you smile, the little dimple on your left cheek, the warm vibrancy of your irises… You leave me breathless and my heart stuttering.” Silver was speaking so earnestly, and Sebek felt his heartbeat in his throat. Felt his eyes stinging and his face heating once more, but Silver didn't stop.

“You're so tall, and broad, and the muscles you've worked so hard on leave me dizzy whenever I see, or feel, them. Your waist is so slim and feels too dangerous to hold sometimes, and I sometimes wonder how someone so handsome could settle for someone like me. I'm so… plain looking, in comparison.”

Sebek was staring at Silver in complete bafflement. Silver, a man who looked like moonlight personified, with eyes like faceted glass, and a physique worthy of becoming someone's muse thought he looked plain?! In his shock, Silver continued further.

“Though I like that our ears are the same… It's… it's comforting, having something I share with you. But I adore our differences too. Your fangs are…” The way Silver shivered, his rather calm face flushing the only real indicator of his thoughts, made Sebek's throat tighten. “It's an understatement to say I enjoy your fangs. And your pupils—”

“O-Ok, Silver, I get it just— I-I'm not sure you listing off my every feature is going to help matters.” Sebek did feel a little guilty when Silver's shoulders sagged slightly, but he knew his boyfriend wouldn't remain disheartened for long.

“Then let me show you… I can take you from behind, so you can see yourself as I make you feel good. You can see how good your waist looks in my grip, the way your face twists in pleasure, the—”

“S-Silver, please, I…” Sebek trailed off and didn't think he could turn more red, his voice tight with embarrassment as he struggled to look at Silver directly. This felt too impossible, but he knew for a fact Silver would be stubborn for years to come if they didn't at least try. He hated his boyfriend sometimes, but he figured if this was too uncomfortable he could just close his eyes.

Plus… Silver would see himself as well. Sebek was well aware there was a double-standard here, if Silver considered himself plain looking. Granted, ‘plain looking’ wasn't half as bad as ‘disgusting’, and Sebek let out a shaky exhale as he managed to make eye contact with Silver.

“Ok…” The way Silver's gaze lit up at a single word was honestly a little much. “I'll… try, but if it's too much we're stopping, alright?”

Silver gave a firm nod, and Sebek felt way too tense for sex currently. Luckily Silver realised, smiling at him softly as he tugged at his jumper. “Lay on your front. I'll help you relax.”

His jumper was pulled off, Silver placing a pillow down for Sebek's head, and Sebek took careful breaths as he laid down on his front. The fact he could see himself in the mirror was discomforting, so Sebek turned his head and let out another careful breath as Silver brought slicked hands to Sebek's back.

The fact Sebek hadn't noticed when Silver had grabbed the oil really highlighted how in his head he was currently, and he closed his eyes as Silver pressed firmer at his mid-back. A small sound left him, his boyfriend's hands always feeling good, and he felt Silver lean down and press a tender kiss to the nape of his neck.

“We don't need to do this today, Sebek. I want you to enjoy yourself, and treat yourself with the kindness you deserve, so if you're too stressed…” Silver's voice had been gentle, and kind, and Sebek slowly opened his eyes. His chest ached with both nerves and affection, and he knew Silver was just… wanting to make him feel good about himself.

It was difficult, seeing as he felt like a mistake, but Silver's hands moved to his lower back and Sebek moaned as he worked at the tension there. It was starting to turn relaxing, even if Sebek still had a quiet frown on his face. Another kiss, pressed between his shoulderblades, made Sebek sigh and mumble softly.

“I don’t… see how this would help, that’s all. Of… Of course I’d want to feel good about myself, but…”

“It’s something to try. You’re… Honestly, Sebek, you’re really attractive to me. I want you to find parts of yourself you like as well, so you stop focusing on the parts you dislike so much.” There was another weighted pause, and Sebek moved to sit up with a slow reluctance. He felt shy, and uncomfortable, even if he knew Silver was telling the truth. It always amazed him whenever Silver called him attractive, would get visibly aroused, would get lost staring at him… He felt confident in those moments, and he wanted to feel that again even if he knew it’d be difficult.

Moving to hold Silver’s hand, Sebek tugged him closer and into a kiss.

Kissing Silver always felt wonderful, his partner pressing close to him and immediately running his hands eagerly across his chest. He obviously adored his body, like he’d said repeatedly, and the soft affection was always so reassuring. Things grew heated rather swiftly, Silver sliding his tongue into Sebek’s mouth in a desperate need to run along his fangs, and Sebek shuddered at the slightest taste of Silver’s blood in his mouth.

It always left his blood boiling, a heart curling in his gut, that Silver was so desperate for him that he would injure himself. Or perhaps Silver just liked the sharp reminder this was Sebek. Either way, Sebek was definitely getting worked up, and he’d almost forgotten about the mirror when Silver’s hand moved to his ass and started to knead.

“Do you want to do this?” Silver whispered, his voice breathy when he pulled back from the kiss. His hand was still excitedly groping Sebek’s behind, and they were both obviously hard, so the question felt a little redundant—but it had been appreciated. It gave Sebek a moment to center himself, and he gave Silver a firm nod.

“Again, I’ll… try. It’s going to be disorienting at first.” Silver pressed a kiss to Sebek’s cheek when he spoke, separating enough to fully strip and Sebek removed his own pyjama bottoms and smalls. He had to remind himself this was meant to be fun, this was spending time with the man he loved, and when he looked back his boyfriend was looking at him both hungrily and with so much adoration it was almost overwhelming.

Silver pressed close again, kissing along Sebek’s cheek, along his jaw, and it left his skin prickling as he felt the faintest brush of Silver’s blunt teeth against his neck. It left his throat tight, his breathing growing strained, and it only grew worse when Silver sucked lightly against his neck—before eventually pulling back with a slight reluctance.

“Turn around. I want… I want you to see the faces you make when I’m stretching you.” Silver murmured, Sebek’s worries threatening to return, but with the gentle coaxing from Silver he turned to face the mirror—kneeling away from Silver. He was struggling to look at the glass, a tension running through him, which was settled with Silver’s warm and firm grip at his waist. “Look.”

Silver’s voice was so soft, and so gentle, that Sebek was able to take a steadying breath and shift his gaze to look at the mirror.

Immediately his gaze latched onto Silver's, the man’s gaze dark and still as hungry as before, and Sebek swallowed when Silver’s hand started stroking his side. He felt one of Silver’s slicked fingers press at his entrance, and Sebek shuddered as it slid in with ease. That finger knew exactly where to press to get Sebek turning weak, the man letting out quiet groans as he still kept his gaze fixed on Silver’s. For a moment it seemed like Silver wasn’t about to comment on his avoidance, but that was clearly false hope. His hand gripped Sebek’s side firmer, Silver’s expression growing tense as he slid a second finger into Sebek.

“Look at yourself, Sebek. The way your legs are spread, your cock on display, the flush to your cheeks…” Silver seemed to have no shame, genuinely believed what he was saying, and Sebek shivered as he brought his gaze to his legs. He could look at his legs. He knew they were powerful and muscular. They were great for swimming, for climbing, for running… When knelt like this, his thighs looked thick, and firm, and they were spread at such a delicious angle he could see Silver’s own legs behind them.

There isn’t a tail. If I was fully fae there’d be a tail… 

Sebek felt the thought come despite his best attempts, his brain picking at all his defects, and he almost closed his eyes. It was already feeling like too much, and it just grew worse. His legs should’ve had speckled scales, and his cock—hard and standing proudly with his arousal—should’ve been ridged. He sucked in a breath, held it when he felt his eyes starting to sting, and he almost wanted this to stop when he saw Silver’s hand shift from his waist, down to his thighs. That pale hand squeezed, Silver shivering vividly behind him, and it tugged him from his thoughts.

“These thighs… Sebek, they’re so thick. When they’re wrapped around me I see stars.” He slid his hand higher up, his hand trailing just as reverently along the length of his cock and pulling a tight moan from him. “I shouldn’t have to say how much I love your cock… I always want my mouth on it. I love the taste, how silky your skin feels, the little curve… That sends me wild when it’s rocking into me, as it feels so filling and hot.”

Those words made Sebek shiver, Silver doing the same as he moved to grip his cock to start stroking his length and pulling a deep moan of relief from Sebek. “And when you cum… The feeling of you throbbing inside me, the way it jerks as you spill into me…” His thumb rubbed the head of his cock, and Sebek felt dizzy suddenly—his gaze transfixed on that hand and what it was doing. 

It released his cock, sliding up to Sebek’s lower stomach, and when blunt nails dragged against the taut skin Sebek shuddered. Or maybe that was a third finger sliding into him with ease. His stomach wasn’t… the worst to look at. There weren’t scales, there should’ve been scales at his hips, but his muscles here were defined. Silver himself seemed transfixed by this fact, his fingers dragging along the peaks and troughs of his abs in pure indulgement, and he could feel Silver’s breath at his neck when he exhaled shakily.

“Your abs are a huge distraction, Sebek.” Silver spoke, almost chastising, but he felt Silver let out a soft breath in place of a laugh. “You’ll stretch to put something away in a high shelf, and your shirt will ride up just slightly, and I’ll catch a glimpse of these. It's so difficult not to jump you every time…”

Sebek let out a groan, his embarrassment growing. “S-Silver, surely that's…”

He felt Silver's fingers crook into his prostate, and Sebek cut himself off with a tight moan. “It's the truth. It's worse when you're shirtless…”

Silver's hand dragged up his chest, firm and indulgent on its stroking, and Sebek followed with him. He felt like his pecs were a little… oversized, sometimes, but when Silver's hand moved to one and gripped firmly, Sebek had to admit that felt great.

“I love these…” Silver's voice was thick, and when Sebek flicked his gaze away from Silver's hand back to the man's face, he saw how dark his eyes were with his arousal. Surely this must've been winding Silver up at this point, and considering Sebek was certain he was prepared enough…

“T-Take me. I'm surely stretched by now, Silver.” The sharp inhale of air from Silver made it clear that, maybe, his boyfriend had been trying to hold back and his permission had made it impossible. Those fingers left him, Sebek gasping at the sudden change, before he felt Silver pressing closer to him.

It wasn't long before Sebek felt the slicked head of Silver's cock pressing against his entrance, his boyfriend groaning right into his ear as he’d pressed his face against Sebek's shoulder to steady himself. He was clearly struggling for a moment, Sebek feeling Silver's cock throbbing as he breathed carefully, but he could tell when he'd started to settle. Mostly as he started to play with Sebek's nipples, tentatively rolling his hips even if he clearly wanted to keep taking this slowly.

“G-God I love you…” Silver murmured, his second hand moving around to start slowly stroking Sebek's cock again. “I wish you— y-you understood—”

Sebek moaned at a particular rock against his prostate, clenching tightly around his boyfriend’s cock as Silver let out a choked whine and pressed his face further into Sebek’s shoulder. He gasped out the word ‘please’, Sebek shifting his gaze back to his tense body in the mirror, before he realised something.

Silver was hiding his face, assumedly due to overstimulation, but Sebek recalled Silver hadn’t considered himself that attractive either, and was probably embarrassed by his expressions. He gasped again, his hand moving to Sebek's other pec, before he seemed to bury his face more into Sebek's shoulder near the crook of his neck.

His breath made Sebek shudder, but he brought a hand back to Silver's waist and tried to stroke him reassuringly. “L-Look at yourself as well.”

The whimper Silver let out made it clear Sebek had guessed right. Silver was uncomfortable seeing himself almost as badly as Sebek was, and he wondered why Silver had pushed to do this. He was too selfless sometimes, and Sebek squeezed Silver's side with a small shudder. “Please. You're so expressive like this. Your lips part just slightly to suck in air, before your face scrunches up with a moan, that pink flush across your cheeks, your usually bright eyes so dark—”

“S-Sebek…” Silver sounded so shaky, his ears even stained pink, but to Sebek's amazement he looked up from Sebek's shoulder. He looked so hesitant, which just made him look cuter, but Silver's gaze eventually landed on his own. “I-I look silly…”

Sebek almost growled. “You look beautiful!” Sebek snapped, and Silver's brows furrowed. The man rolled his hips firmer, tugging a sharp moan from Sebek, like he was trying to get him to stop talking. Considering his hand sped up, that seemed to be the case, but…

Silver didn't hide his face again. He was still looking at himself, so maybe… he'd liked Sebek's words? He had to admit he liked Silver's words in return and, with a quiet hesitancy, Sebek moved to look at his own face.

There was so much wrong with his face, and seeing it flushed and damp from sweat wasn't helpful. He was devoid of even a single scale, Sebek looking every day when he hit puberty to see if maybe one was hiding behind his ears but… there wasn't a single one.

His ears were round, and wrong, when they should've been pointed and elegant like his mother's. Like Malleus' and Lilia's. His jaw was too small, he could barely bite with any significant force, and his fangs were sharp but nowhere near as long as they should be. His grandfather's fangs didn't even fit in his mouth when he closed it.

His hair refused to remain in the neat style he preferred, always looked unruly and disheveled, and it took so long every day to get it to a point he could tolerate it. Sebek hadn't realised he'd started to cry until his vision had grown glassy, until Silver stopped rocking his hips and instead titled Sebek's head to face him.

If he looked to the side, he'd be able to see himself still, and Sebek let out a shaky and muffled sob as he tried to stop his tears.

Silver was so kind, leaning forwards and kissing his eyelids, his thumb running gently along his cheek before a soft murmur came. “We can stop if it's too much, Sebek. Just… Just know your thoughts are lying to you.”

A wet, almost bitter sob left him. “How are they?! I'm— I look wrong, I shouldn't—”

“You look exactly like the man I love. There's nothing wrong about you.” Silver's voice was firm and steady, and Sebek sniffled again when his boyfriend leant forward to kiss him slowly and tenderly. His heart felt shaky, but he could feel Silver holding it gently as he pulled back to speak again.

“Sebek your smile is the most beautiful sight in all of Twisted Wonderland.” Sebek felt his face immediately heat at those words, his heart shuddering. “And I'm blessed enough to see it so often. You're full of so much love, and joy, it practically pours out of you a-and it's overwhelming when you direct it all towards me. When I'm the one who makes you smile, or laugh, god, your laugh, Sebek!”

He could hear Silver's voice getting tight around the edges, his own eyes growing glassy, and the fact Sebek couldn't see this about himself was clearly distressing him. “I wish you laughed more, you do this adorable little snort at the end, but it's so bright and warm and full of so much life it steals my breath for a moment.”

A hiccup left Silver, the man pressing their foreheads together as he was still fighting back his own tears. “Please see how much you mean to m-me…”

The pair started crying in earnest at that, Sebek trying to hold Silver as best he could when the man was still inside him. Honestly this was likely the strangest time to have this kind of breakdown, but it also made sense. They both got so open and emotional during sex, and this had already started off emotional. It took a while, Sebek eventually rubbing his own tears, before he took a steadying breath and turned to face the mirror again.

Of course his brain tried to point out everything that was wrong, but Silver had nuzzled against his neck and had settled at his shoulder. They looked good, cuddled together like that, and Sebek found himself smiling softly. Silver was smiling in return, his lashes damp with his tears, but Sebek turned to focus on himself again.

His smile was nice, like Silver said it was. He could see the small dimple Silver had mentioned, and it made his smile seem warmer. A single smile lit up his entire face, his eyes bright, and Sebek noticed how elegant his long dark green lashes looked. The shape of his eyes, with his sharp cheekbones, made him look mature and confident. His pupils were slitted, like they should be, but… Silver had said every part of his face was how it should be.

It made him smile wider, his heart aching but feeling so warm, and Silver held him tighter. He could feel Silver's interest inside him still, and with a quiet chuckle—the sound making Silver shiver—Sebek tilted his hips into Silver.

“We shouldn't let this go to waste.” Sebek murmured, and the way Silver nuzzled him with a reluctance to pull back almost made Sebek laugh again. But Silver shifted, pressing a kiss to Sebek's jaw, and when he started to roll his hips in a slow and almost indulgent pace Sebek groaned.

His expression looked a little odd when he was moaning, but it was mostly because he'd never seen it before, and when Silver moved to start stroking his cock again Sebek's focus wasn't on his face anymore. Silver's hand always looked so good on his cock, and seeing it from a different angle set his stomach alight. Silver started to rock firmer, tight sounds of pleasure leaving him, and Sebek clenched around his cock just to get him louder.

It only worked so well, Silver moaning and his pace speeding up, and honestly Sebek felt just as worked up. He pressed back against Silver, adoring the sight of Silver's hand gripping his waist tightly and the way his muscles shifted and tensed with Silver's movements. The pace only grew rougher, the pair watching Sebek move in the mirror as Silver's hand sped up on Sebek's leaking cock.

Everything felt so intense like this, and Silver was obviously adoring this. His gaze never left Sebek's body, the man muffling his moans and gasps into Sebek's shoulder, and when he shifted his angle and started to thrust into Sebek's prostate he suddenly couldn't concentrate on much else. The tension at his gut was growing painful now, Sebek moaning brokenly as he rocked back against Silver's own movements, and when Silver gripped his waist tighter he knew he must be close.

Silver's pace sped up, firm and harsh, and Sebek saw white as several rough thrusts into his prostate sent him finally cresting over the edge. He immediately felt boneless, but Silver held him steady and kept his pace going—though he didn't last much longer either. He'd bit slightly at Sebek's shoulder, his blunt teeth doing nothing but leaving behind a pleasant pressure as Silver jerked and moaned against Sebek.

It was a struggle to lay down, their muscles refusing to cooperate, but Sebek had managed to drag them both (almost literally in Silver's case) to lay properly on the bed. The pillows were such a relief, even if Silver was adamantly using him as a pillow, and when he glanced at the mirror he felt his stomach warm at the sight. Silver had pressed himself against Sebek in every way possible, even his ankle had hooked around Sebek's leg, and such a simple thing made it so painfully obvious how much Silver adored him.

His boyfriend was smiling, tired and pleased, and Sebek leant his head against Silver's. The warmth in his chest only grew at the small sound Silver made, at the way his smile grew fond, and maybe this mirror hadn't been so bad. It was going to take a while to work through his issues, or course it would, but if it made Silver's love for him even more apparent in the process then… Sebek could be encouraged to be selfish.

Chapter Text

Lately, everyone around him had been acting cagey, and Silver was slowly but surely starting to grow concerned because clearly something was being hidden from him. His father tried to brush it off as a non-issue, something he shouldn't be so concerned about, but his carefree tone was obviously forced.

Malleus had been firmer with him, practically ordering him to not concern himself on the matter and that it was private. Yet if it was private, why did everyone but him know about it? Sebek's reaction had been the worst out of the three: he was straight up avoiding him.

It was distressing, being shut out like this, and he almost wondered what he'd done wrong when his patience had finally snapped. His father and Malleus were busy with a Housewarden meeting, and Silver was sure Sebek was spending the free afternoon in his own room. He spent a lot of time there now, not even showing up to practices, but Silver wouldn't let a closed door keep his best friend from him.

Knocking firmly on Sebek's door, he called out through the wood. “Sebek! It's me. May I come in, I need to speak to you on something important.”

For a moment, Silver worried Sebek wasn't in his room, but a growl—oddly deeper than usual—came before Sebek's loud irritation. “GO AWAY! THE LAST THING I WANT TO DO IS SPEAK TO YOU, SILVER!!” 

Again, Sebek's voice sounded slightly odd, slightly hissed and more growly, but he suspected Sebek was just that annoyed with him. He let out a tight sigh. “You keep missing training. I'm growing concerned and don't appreciate being shut out like this.”

More silence followed, Silver prepared to leave, when he heard a yelp and a loud crash. Panicked, Silver opened the door—thankful it was unlocked—and had already drawn his baton in defense. “What happened? Is everything—”

Silver cut himself off, realising there wasn't any danger immediately, but that hadn't been the reason for his sudden silence. Sebek had knocked over a bookcase clearly—the cause of the crash—and was holding his tail in obvious pain—the cause of the yelp.

Only Sebek didn't have a tail?!

This was clearly private, so he shut the door behind him just as Sebek rounded on him and started to scream. “I THOUGHT I SAID TO GO AWAY!! WHY ARE YOU IN THE ROOM?!” 

Silver was blinking in utter surprise at Sebek's face, the man's cheeks speckled with scales, his eyes almost shining in the dark room, but the thing he couldn't take his eyes off of was the mouth full of sharp fangs. That explained the hiss to his voice, he would struggle to speak with such sharp teeth, but what stunned Silver the most wasn't Sebek's appearance but the way his stomach heated at the sight of him.

He let out a shaky exhale, his eyes dragging down the length of Sebek's body and seeing more differences. Small scales along his arms, along his legs. He wondered if they continued under his shorts and tanktop, if Sebek's entire body was speckled by those dark green scales, but they weren't the only change. His feet were clawed, the scales clustered near the toes which had grown slightly webbed. 

Sebek started to storm closer, Silver stiffening and dropping his baton as Sebek had gotten taller, and the hand that reached out to grab him had long sharp claws, and— Sebek suddenly stopped, and took a hesitant step back.

“You're… You're scared of me, aren't you?” Those words caught Silver off guard, the man blinking away his distracting thoughts and looking at Sebek's face again. The face with scales, and teeth, and those eyes—

“What? No. No I'm not scared, I just…” Silver's brain was slowly catching up with what Sebek having all of these features suddenly meant. “You have a fae form…?”

Sebek seemed to preen at that, the man standing up straighter and puffing his chest out as he smiled with wicked confidence—Silver once again feeling his legs tense at the sight of those sharp teeth.

“I do! Is it not magnificent?! Though I'm still getting rather used to the tail, and the height…” Sebek rubbed the back of his head, like he'd bumped it far too many times, and Silver felt his chest warming at how despite all these sudden changes the man in front of him was still very much Sebek. 

Though something suddenly dawned on him.

“Wait… Has this been what everyone's avoided telling me?” The way Sebek stiffened made it clear Silver had immediately guessed correctly, and he felt that warmth fizzle away into annoyance. “Why didn't any of you just say? This is something new and exciting for you and no one wished to include me?”

Sebek glanced away, the end of his wide tail wrapping around his ankle, and Silver felt his anger growing. “We… We didn't want to alarm you? It's a sudden change, and I terrified my roommates. They've been temporarily moved until I can control the transformation, and Master Lilia didn't want you to be… afraid of me.”

The way Sebek spoke had been oddly vulnerable, but Silver's lungs had filled with a sharp anger and he took a step forwards into Sebek's space—though his stomach did squirm at how much he had to tilt his head to glare directly at Sebek's face. “I'm not a child!! I understand fae forms, and you're my best friend, of course I wanted to know about this!! You're not some terrifying monster, you're Sebek, and I'm—”

His voice cut off, slightly wet around the edges, and Silver rubbed at his face. “I'm really upset you didn't want to share this with me.”

Sebek's hands—with those long claws—came to Silver's arms and gripped him firmly. He couldn't help the shudder that went through him, and Silver was baffled by how his body kept reacting. “I WANTED TO SHARE THIS WITH YOU!!” Sebek had shouted perhaps a little too loudly, but this close Silver could feel his voice reverberating in his chest and his gut grew warm with it. “I JUST DIDN'T WANT YOU TO BE SCARED, OR THINK I'M UGLY OR MONSTROUS, THAT'S ALL!!”

Silver brought his own hand up to Sebek's, flinching slightly at the feeling of smooth and patchy scales, before he stroked along them. He was starting to feel dizzy, and he wondered if this was a weird start to a sleep attack. “I'd never think that about you, Sebek. I trust you more than anything. You're not scary, you're…”

His hand had absently trailed up Sebek's arm, along his broad shoulders and neck, and he found himself stroking his fingers along the scales at Sebek's cheek. He felt dazed, but he blinked that fog away and forced himself to look at Sebek directly—noting how Sebek's gaze seemed fixated on him right now.

“You're really handsome…” The way Sebek's gaze seemed to sharpen, almost like a predator, should not have been such a rush right now but… Silver was starting to understand his body's reactions.

“Handsome…?” Sebek's voice was gravelly, the words almost chewed by his teeth on the way out, and Silver's throat tightened. He either needed to leave this situation immediately or something was going to happen between them.

When Sebek's hand slid down to Silver's side, it was becoming increasingly clear it was going to be something.

“A-Attractive, even. Sebek, we should…” That hand moved to his back, Silver shivering and letting out a shaky breath, and he felt trapped by such a light touch.

“Should what…?” Silver was struggling to focus, his other hand moving to Sebek's shoulder, and when Sebek pressed at his back to press him closer, Silver had to bite his lip. Especially when Sebek leaned closer, his eyes almost hungry. “I can smell your arousal, Silver… You really like me like this.”

It was out in the open, Silver's face growing flushed as he looked away from Sebek in shame. He was going to laugh at him, mock him for his weird sudden interest, maybe call him a pervert and— That hand kept pushing, and when he was pressed against Sebek, he felt an answering hardness from the other man. He suddenly couldn't breathe.

“I like the attention too…” Sebek murmured, and Silver looked back at Sebek with a growing mix of nerves and excitement. Was he really suggesting they… do something? Right now? Silver idly wet his lips, trying to not squirm but it was difficult when he felt Sebek's tail wrap around his ankle. It was almost possessive, and Silver wanted nothing more than to be devoured by Sebek all of a sudden. “Have you done this before?”

Sebek, despite how predatory he looked, was still Sebek. Was still concerned, and attentive, and when Silver shook his head he didn't tease. “Me neither… We can take our time? Explore what exactly has you so… interested.”

Those nerves threatened to grip his chest again, but Sebek's hand at his lower back rubbed in a small, soothing, circle and Silver nodded again—half-pressing his face into Sebek's chest. That apparently hadn't been enough of an answer.

“I need you to say it out loud, Silver. This is a big step, and I need you to be certain.” He spoke low, with concern and conviction, but Silver found himself growing dizzy at the feeling of such a deep voice against his face. Pressing against his chest had been a mistake, and Silver didn't think he was composed enough to speak.

But Sebek wasn't going to do anything if he didn't, that hand still rubbing in slow reassurance as the hand at his arm started to join.

“I want you.” Silver had managed to mumble out, gasping at the intensity those words left behind in his chest, or maybe that had been Sebek's grip tightening suddenly. He tugged them both to his bed, laid Silver down like he was something to be treasured, and Silver was trembling when Sebek knelt over him—his arms caging him as he leant closer.

He could see that tail, those claws, those scales, and he reminded himself to breathe. It was difficult when Sebek smiled, all sharp teeth and danger, and his cock throbbed in his uniform. 

“I can't believe you want to do this with me.” Sebek started, moving his claws to simply snap the buttons off of Silver's shirt and waistcoat. He didn't even care for the property damage right now, he was that entranced. “I've fantasised about having you so much that this feels like a dream…”

His clawed hand finished ruining his clothing, and Silver moaned when Sebek slid his palm along his skin, which just made his trembling worse. When Sebek leant down to his ear, his sharp teeth barely catching his lobe, Silver felt the smallest cry leave him—a rush of heat flooding from that tiny contact. “What would you like me to do, Silver?”

Hearing his name was oddly grounding, Silver blinking back to reality. He wasn't about to be eaten by a giant crocodile, not unless he asked Sebek to, and Silver brought a shaky hand up to tug at Sebek's tank top.

“T-Take your clothes off. I want to see you fully.” The way Sebek groaned at his words was stunning, the sound almost ripped out of him, and clearly Silver wasn't the only one overly worked up right now. Really he couldn't see why, his body was so plain compared to Sebek's fae form, but it was certainly a compliment.

Sebek sat back, tugging his top off with ease, and Silver let his gaze travel down the new expanse of skin. His scales were more obviously patchy here, trailing along his sides but not in the symmetrical way they were clearly meant to. Still, they worked so well with his muscles, the shiny dark speckles leading Silver's gaze down, and Sebek—less confidently—pulled his shorts and boxers down.

Silver had no idea why he'd been worried.

His cock stood proud and thick with his arousal, and it of course stole Silver's attention because he'd only seen his own before, but there were differences here as well. There were more scales leading to Sebek's groin, almost clustering in areas that would feel so heady to run his hands along, but that wasn't the most striking part. Sebek's cock had some scales on it, acting like bumps and ridges and Silver immediately felt himself clench because those would feel amazing rubbing inside him.

Maybe his staring had been intimidating, however, as Sebek just tossed his clothes aside and didn't immediately return to teasing Silver. He looked concerned, and nervous, and Silver moved to sit up himself—removing his ruined shirt and waistcoat whilst thankful Sebek hadn't needed to do the same to his blazer.

Once his clothes joined the pile, Silver brought his hands to Sebek's firm chest, before he let them follow those scaled patterns down. The way Sebek shuddered at his touch made him smile. “Does touching them feel good?” 

Sebek nodded, and Silver shuddered as Sebek's tail curled round and almost settled possessively at his waist. Though it had clearly been helping Sebek balance, as the man wobbled when Silver started to rub at those clusters along his hips and groin. Or that could've been him rutting his hips up, almost desperate for Silver to touch him, and when he wrapped his hand around his cock he was surprised by how slick it already felt.

His confusion must've been obvious as Sebek spoke, his face flushed as he did so. “In… this form it's usually internal. It came out when… When you started touching me.” 

The idea he'd caused such a sudden reaction to Sebek by simply touching him was a lot to learn, but then Silver figured he'd done the same by simply looking at Sebek. It felt good to be so desired, and as he started to stroke Sebek firmer the man started to let out a low grumbling moan. 

He sounded so good like this, those vibrations going straight to Silver's stomach, and he felt his voice catch when he finally spoke up. “Would you want to be inside me?”

Sebek's gaze snapped open, suddenly intense and wild, and he nodded eagerly. He pushed Silver back by his shoulders, half-pinning him with his weight alone, and Silver was reminded again just how much bigger Sebek was like this. It didn't take long to get his trousers and smalls off, even if Sebek's claws had accidentally ripped a seam, but he really didn't care at this point. Not when those same clawed hands came to his legs, lifting them so they were up around those scaled hips, and Silver felt his heart racing.

“W-Wait, I need to be stretched first.” Silver had managed to gasp as Sebek rubbed his cock against his entrance, and Silver could feel how eager he was for him. His cock was so slick, and if it wasn't so wide it likely would slide in fine, but Sebek managed to control himself enough to reach over and grab a bottle of lube from his cabinet drawers.

Though he passed it to Silver, momentarily confusing him, until Sebek ran a clawed finger down Silver's stomach—pulling a shaky moan from him with the sharp sting such a light touch had caused. Right. Sebek's claws could not go inside him.

The angle was awkward, Sebek too worked up to let go of his legs clearly as Silver brought his slicked fingers to his entrance. He watched as Sebek exhaled sharply as he pressed two fingers in, his tail flicking, and that low growling moan started up again. Silver had no idea what that was, or how Sebek was doing it, but it felt great against his skin and was honestly arousing to hear.

It felt like Sebek was expressing how eager he was to fuck him, even if Silver couldn't understand for sure, and that would always be an arousing sentiment.

Once stretched enough, he slid in a third, and Sebek's grip on his legs tightened—his claws digging in and causing Silver to stiffen and clench around his fingers. That stung, but not too horridly, and as the initial pain settled he felt a warm excitement growing. He maybe rushed a little whilst stretching himself. Sebek's jaw was clenched tightly, his gaze fixated on where his fingers had disappeared, and it was so clear Sebek needed to physically hold himself back.

That was so, unbelievably, arousing. 

Pulling his fingers out, Sebek's gaze snapped away to Silver's face for permission. So when Silver nodded with a shudder of anticipation, Sebek’s control left in an instant. Those claws digged in firmer, a cry leaving Silver as that slick and firm cock pressed at his entrance and thrust in hard.

For a second he couldn't breathe, his body protesting violently at the sudden intrusion, but it was slowly getting better. Sebek's claws had stopped digging into him, were rubbing his hips and sides in comfort, and despite having his cock fully buried, Sebek wasn't moving yet. That low vibration started up again, only this time it felt more soothing, and Silver looked up to see the concern on Sebek's sweet face.

It left him feeling so warm, wiping the few tears that had spilled with the sudden pain, before he clenched lightly around Sebek's cock. That growling started up again and, slowly, Silver was starting to realise Sebek had gone nonverbal. It was so different, seeing as Sebek was normally so loud, but then he realised he was loud in different ways. He was near constantly growling, after all, and Silver brought a hand down to stroke along the back of Sebek's hand.

“You can move, thank you for waiting.” Sebek whined at that, his hands gripping him tightly again as Sebek started to thrust into him without pause. The pace was sudden, Silver stiffening with the force behind it, but it felt dizzingly good.

Those scales were rubbing him exactly like Silver expected they would, and Sebek's cock moved with so much ease because of how slick it was. He was swiftly struggling to think, each thrust bringing warm pleasure rippling through him, but Sebek was clearly struggling. His teeth, those sharp dangerous teeth, were grit together tightly as the grip on his hips faltered. Claws dragged sharply down his leg, Silver crying out because that hurt, and Sebek suddenly started to bend him.

Of course, he kept thrusting whilst moving him, like he couldn't stop for a moment now that he'd started, and Silver had never been so loud. Or bent in such a way. Sebek had forced his legs up and slightly over his shoulders, so they wouldn't slip in his grip any more, but now Silver's legs were acting as unintentional resistance. Sebek clearly couldn't stand this either, so he pressed Silver's legs down by leaning over him and it just forced Sebek's cock deeper.

Silver could barely think through the pleasure, aware he was most likely drooling in a completely unsightly way, but Sebek didn't seem to mind. Instead he just started to move harder, his bed creaking with the force, and Silver wasn't sure if he'd be able to walk after this.

Not that he really cared. Sebek felt amazing like this, his cock painfully tight with his growing need to cum, and he had a much better view of the man now that he was pinning his legs. Of the way his pupils were narrow slits, focused fiercely on his face, and those teeth were still clenched firmly together. As foolish as it was, Silver wanted those teeth to bite him more than anything all of a sudden.

Shakily, Silver brought his hands up around Sebek to hold him close, trying to coax him nearer in his need to feel those teeth, when he felt them. His hands trailing Sebek’s back had met ridges—or was the correct term scutes?—which ran along Sebek's back, scaled and rough and Silver was dizzy with the feeling of them. Clearly Sebek adored the attention, Silver eagerly rubbing and digging his fingers into the bumps as the man's growling grew louder and more guttural.

Plus his pace sped up, Silver needing to shut his eyes as the insistent pounding of Sebek's cock was driving him swiftly over the edge. He kept growing louder, holding those scutes for support now moreso than trying to give Sebek pleasure, and there was no way the scream that ripped from him when Sebek's cock hit his prostate hadn't been heard by someone. 

He likely sounded like he was being murdered, if it wasn't for the near constant shouting and gasping of Sebek's name which eventually descended into loud and practically obscene moaning. He couldn't feel his legs, and when Sebek's thrusting started to grow more jerky, Silver rubbed his scutes with his sweaty palm to try and encourage Sebek to let go.

Though maybe he'd encouraged Sebek too hard, as Sebek leant down to bite Silver hard in the shoulder as he started to cum—Silver screaming again but this time blacking out with the sudden impact of his orgasm hitting him.

When he came to, he felt separated from his body, felt stiff padding affixed to his shoulder, and could hear his father's annoyed voice.

“Having fun in that form is one thing, Sebek, but breaking my son's collarbone is entirely different!!” Lilia had snapped, and Silver was slowly realising they weren't in Sebek's bedroom anymore. This was the infirmary, and the pain that was slowly forming at his shoulder made it slowly apparent what had happened.

Though his groan of pain had cut his father's lecture off, the man rushing over with obvious worry, but Silver could see the disappointment behind his gaze as well. The lecture was simply paused, not cut short. When it became clear he was just a little uncomfortable (he was on some pretty decent painkillers, from the sounds of it) Silver had been right and his father was just as annoyed with him.

“And you!! I taught you better!”

“Father…”

“No! No excuses!! I told you so many times to use protection, and did you listen?! No!! Like, sure, Sebek was a healthy virgin so it was fine this time, but what if it wasn't?! Huh?!” A hand came to his cheek, pinching hard enough Silver could feel it despite the painkillers, and Silver let out a grunt of annoyance—going to slap his hand away but swiftly realising moving his right arm was a terrible idea.

At least his sound of genuine pain stopped his father enough for Silver to argue back. “I didn't forget!! You— You said so yourself, he was a virgin, I was a virgin, there was nothing dangerous! A-And he— W-We…” Silver was feeling his embarrassment gripping his chest, not wanting to have this argument with his father when he couldn't even remember how his first time ended. His obvious upset caused Sebek to step in.

“Master Lilia, could this wait? All we can do is apologise, and we've not… even talked about it…”

The silence in the room was heavy, and awkward, but Lilia exhaled tiredly and made to leave. “I'll check in after dinner. Don't break his heart, Sebek.”

The warning was severe, and icy, and Sebek nodded frantically as Lilia's expression lightened and he waved goodbye. Though even with his father gone, the awkward atmosphere remained as Sebek moved to sit on the edge of the bed. He wasn't in his fae form anymore, which Silver found a little disappointing, but Sebek was always good to look at.

A hand quietly came to his own, and Silver felt his chest flutter.

“I'm… really sorry I hurt you.” Sebek murmured, and Silver turned his hand to thread his fingers through Sebek's. The way Sebek's expression softened at the sight made Silver smile.

“It's ok. I'll heal, and honestly I kind of wanted you to bite me.” His words were clearly baffling, Sebek looking up at him in alarm, but something seemed to dawn on him and Sebek deflated.

“Was this…” His voice was tight and nervous. “Was this just because of how I looked…?”

Silver held Sebek's hand firmer, hating that thought immediately. “No. Of course not.”

The relief on Sebek's face was almost painful to see. “You're my best friend, Sebek—” The word ‘friend’ caused Sebek to flinch, but Silver continued without realising. “—and you mean a lot to me. I've definitely fantasised about you, the regular you, in the past just… The sudden change was a lot to take in.”

Sebek's confidence had bounced back, the man smirking at him in a way that showed off his fangs. Even his regular fangs made Silver's stomach flip. “Ah, well, you certainly did take in a lot! It was quite impressive.” 

He was being crude, Silver feeling his cheeks flush, but two could play at this and he tried to keep his voice steady as he spoke. “It was impressive. I particularly liked the scales, they would rub against me in a really pleasing way.”

The flustering from Sebek was instant, the man moving his spare hand to Silver's mouth to stop him talking, as he looked over his shoulder. The fact he didn't let go of their joined hands, however, filled Silver with far too much affection. He couldn't be annoyed at him, even as he hissed for him to shut up, worried someone would hear him in the empty room, and Silver eventually managed to remove Sebek's hand.

“Do you want to be my boyfriend, Sebek?” Silver forced out before Sebek smothered him again, and he watched as Sebek flinched before his gaze softened painfully so. He brought their joint hands up, kissed the back of Silver's, before murmuring affectionately.

“I would love nothing more, Silver.” That answer made his painful shoulder worth it, and Silver smiled fondly up at Sebek. At his new boyfriend.

He really wanted a kiss, but he didn't want to knock his shoulder again, so he would patiently wait. Especially with the knowledge that, if Sebek learnt better control over his fae form, this could happen again.

Only hopefully without the bodily injury, and Silver felt his other aches—his clawed legs and, of course, his ass—flare up as Sebek moved off the bed.

Definitely without the bodily injury next time.

Chapter Text

Since Lilia had returned from school, things had been… difficult. Well, not difficult—if you ignored Lilia's need to try and give them food poisoning near-daily—but certainly inconvenient. In the previous week where he and Silver were alone the entire time, their new and blossoming relationship had deepened further.

Or, crudely put: they'd had sex once and now Sebek was getting worked up all the time. 

It had been difficult enough trying to stay calm for Silver's benefit, not wanting to push him too soon as he'd been so nervous, but that had been when he could only imagine what Silver's lips would feel like around his cock. Now that he knew how his mouth felt, how wonderful and breathtaking that entire experience had been, Sebek was desperate for any kind of intimacy with his boyfriend.

But Lilia was constantly around. Sebek wasn't sure if Lilia knew his intentions, if he was being more present because they were both formally dating, or if it simply felt like Lilia was hanging around on purpose because he was that wound up. They'd started sharing Silver's bed, the camping bed a long-forgotten concept at this point, and spending every night pressed up against his boyfriend was swiftly driving Sebek to insanity.

Apparently Silver had felt the same, even if he'd been more subtle about it, as after giving Sebek a massage one evening things had gotten immediately heated—Silver even admitting he'd been wanting to suck Sebek off all week. But then they'd both remembered Lilia, remembered how loud Sebek had gotten (Sebek also reminded Silver he'd gotten loud as well!), and they'd immediately decided this was a terrible idea. At least inside the house.

They'd both decided they'd try to sneak out and do something in the garden, but Lilia had been waiting for them both (he'd apparently guessed they'd do something stupid like this), was incredibly unimpressed, and sent them both back upstairs. With a pack of condoms.

Silver had been so mortified Sebek had to hide the packet just to get his boyfriend to look at him again, and the idea of doing anything was completely off the table.

It seemed that was going to be the foreseeable. They couldn't do things out of the house because Lilia wanted them to be safe—understood he couldn't stop two teenagers at least, but wanted them to be safe—and they couldn't do things in the house because Silver immediately nosedived into embarrassment at the very idea.

Sebek had suggested they, perhaps, go on a date and find some place private away from the house but… The idea of being seen by some stranger also embarrassed Silver too much. It was likely they'd be unable to be intimate until Lilia planned to visit Malleus, and that was weeks away.

He was close to even finding a local inn room to rent for the night, because surely that would be acceptable for everyone's sensibilities, but it had thankfully not come to that. 

Though it played out entirely differently to what Sebek had predicted. He'd been so certain Silver was against the idea of having sex in the house, that their only option had been to find some place comfortable out of the house which didn't involve sneaking past Master Lilia, but that had been completely thrown out of the window. Instead, their usual morning snuggle had turned incredibly heated when Silver pushed Sebek onto his back and had climbed atop him.

It was obvious they were both wound up with the inability to do anything, which was honestly insane considering Sebek had spent so long without any attention from Silver (so a week should be fine), and Silver had always seemed way more composed than Sebek when it came to anything intimate. At least until that moment where he was suddenly rolling his hips into Sebek's with a crazy idea.

“We just need to be quiet.” Silver had whispered, leaning close to Sebek's ear to keep his voice down. “Father's likely downstairs trying to ruin breakfast, he'd never suspect us doing this in the day… We don't need to sneak out, and he won't realise if we keep quiet.”

That entirely depended on them both being quiet when Sebek didn't think that was possible. Especially if Silver used his mouth which, judging by the way he bit his earlobe and started to suck, was something he really wanted to do. Sebek immediately bit his tongue, his body heating at Silver's attention, and he wasn't sure he could manage this.

“Th-This is a bad idea,” Sebek had hissed, keeping his voice low as well, “You know I'm loud, I-I'm already struggling to muffle myself and we've not even done anything!”

Silver hushed him, Sebek's voice having unintentionally risen with his frustration, and it was obvious this wasn't going to succeed. Pulling back, Silver was clearly trying to figure out how to make this work. 

“Perhaps we gag you…” He'd murmured, and Sebek hissed again.

“Absolutely not! That won't help!” He'd at least kept quiet this time, even if his voice was sharp, and Silver leant close again.

“What about kissing…? We kiss and just… rock against each other. That could be slow, and intimate, and I can keep you quiet that way.” This time Silver's suggestion hadn't been terrible, and Sebek wondered if that would actually work. He almost wished he knew a silencing spell, as then none of this would be an issue! It was a charm studied in the second year course, Sebek was aware of that much, and it ached to know Silver had likely known such a spell before losing his magic.

But lamenting didn't help them now. And right now, they were both painfully aroused and desperate to spend some time with each other finally. He brought his hand up to tuck some of Silver's messy bedhead behind his ear, almost chuckling when it refused to stay put, before coaxing him closer. “We can try. It's not like I'm enjoying this inability to be with you.”

Silver smiled softly, leaning down to kiss him tenderly and slowly. His tongue slid forwards, languid and sensual, and Sebek's tongue indulgently ran along the side of Silver's. They both shivered, swallowing the moan they wanted to form in response to their kiss, when Silver pressed his hips down.

Immediately Sebek made a choking noise, his body reacting with a moan of pleasure he had to clamp down on, and as Silver started to slowly rock his hips it grew worse. Everything was so slow to keep quiet. They couldn't kiss as fiercely as they'd prefer, as they'd certainly grow loud. They couldn't move too much in the bed as the house was old and the wood might creak. If they did anything too quickly, it had the potential to turn loud, but this… slow pace was heady.

Sebek wrapped his arms around Silver, shuddering at the quiet sound Silver wasn't able to smother when he tugged to pull his jumper off. They'd separated just long enough to strip Silver of it, and he whispered a reminder. “We need to stay quiet, Silver. You can't lecture me and then get us caught.”

“Shh, stop talking, that's just as bad.” Silver whispered in return, and Sebek felt himself leering. He wasn't sure if Silver was being pedantic and contradictory on purpose, but he didn't have time or the volume to complain when Silver undid Sebek's pyjama shirt. Hands immediately pressed to his chest, Sebek immediately having to bite down on a keen, and Silver surged forward to kiss him again.

It had been to muffle him, which had been unnecessary as Sebek had handled it, but he certainly wasn't going to complain when Silver slid his tongue back into his mouth. He had such a fascination with his fangs, and Sebek was left dizzy with how vividly Silver seemed to adore every part of him.

Digging his nails into Silver's back, Sebek rolled his own hips up and felt his skin tighten at the soft gasp from Silver. He started to knead at Sebek's chest, something he obviously adored from how he started to roll his hips again, and Sebek had never felt so hard. He wanted to touch himself badly, and he wasn't sure if he'd be able to get off like this.

Maybe if he shifted how they were, or if they weren't in their trousers…

He'd bought his hand lower, gripping Silver's ass and tugging him firmer against him, but the tight squeak that left Silver immediately felt like a mistake. They both froze, trying to hear if there were any sounds in the house, but everything was silent besides their strained breathing.

Was Lilia even home…? Maybe he was playing videogames in the living room with headphones in, so they couldn't hear Lilia just as much as Lilia couldn't hear them, but the reasoning was unimportant. What mattered was they hadn't been caught, and Silver narrowed his eyes at Sebek.

“Warn me, next time.” He hissed quietly, and Sebek had no idea how he was meant to warn Silver about grabbing his ass when Silver's tongue was in his mouth. He'd been about to complain about the unfair criticism, but Silver had again started kissing him senseless—rolling his hips firmer against Sebek this time.

Sebek had to choke back a moan, his hand gripping Silver's behind firmer with the effort, as this felt so much better like this. Again, Silver went to muffle him with his tongue, and Sebek nipped him slightly almost on an instinct to try and make Silver moan. Though he swiftly realised that wasn't the aim, Silver shuddering with his own effort to keep calm, and it had obviously been a struggle. 

He could faintly taste blood in his mouth, his fang having caught Silver's tongue, and Sebek knew how much Silver enjoyed his fangs. He'd never bitten Silver before, it had seemed too risky and the idea of a vivid mark on Silver's skin to hide was stressful, but… it really seemed like Silver would enjoy one.

Now was perhaps a terrible idea, especially as it took Silver a while to recover from such a tiny graze on his tongue. He could feel Silver had grown damp, tugging Silver more into their rutting hips to try and bring him over, but Silver was struggling too. Maybe it was the stress of staying so quiet, as neither of them had been quiet when they came before, and Sebek wanted to settle him.

Shifting to sit up, Silver pulled back from the kiss with some confusion—especially when Sebek leant over to grab the massage oil.

“What are you doing?” Silver hissed, likely frustrated if he had been getting close, and Sebek leant forwards to kiss him softly in apology. 

“I want to touch you. If that's… not too big a step?” Sebek whispered quietly into Silver's ear, having to resist the urge to nip him because there was no way Silver would keep quiet if he did. Especially when he shuddered as those words slowly sank in.

“I… um… I-I don't know how I'll react.” Silver whispered, his cheeks heating, and Sebek didn't understand what he meant until it slowly dawned on him what Silver was implying. It was highly likely Silver rarely touched himself, a concept that felt baffling until he considered what Silver was like. The man hated to get relaxed, as he'd fall asleep, so why would he actively relax like that?

Honestly he'd never seemed interested in romance or dating until recently, either, and Sebek felt his own stomach fluttering at the idea he could bring Silver such pleasure, but… this was likely the worst time for that. Kissing Silver again, Sebek murmured against his lips. “We can go slow? I can kiss you, and if you get too loud, I'll stop.”

For a moment Silver looked ready to refuse, too worked up over the idea of being caught, but he eventually nodded with a fond smile—the sight leaving Sebek's heart racing. He moved to coat his hand, and then he realised this would be the first time he'd actually see Silver's cock.

He'd felt it, an awful lot, and they'd had sex but Silver had cum in his clothes. He'd never seen it, and Sebek took a steadying breath as he tugged down Silver's grey sweatpants. Suddenly Sebek felt out of his depth, watching Silver's cock spring forth, and Silver let out a choked sound as he clearly moved to bite his lip.

If the man really wasn't familiar with how this felt, then this would feel amazing, and the desire to please Silver cut through his own nerves. He leant forward, kissing Silver deeply to smother any moans that slipped through, before he brought his slicked hand around the base of Silver's cock. The man had stiffened immediately, forcing down a strangled sound, and Sebek gave him a moment. Gave them both moments, as the reality he was holding Silver's cock right now was far too heady to experience.

When he started to slowly move, Silver shuddered against him and pressed firmer into the kiss, clearly not trusting himself. He kept his hand, slow and sensual to let Silver settle into the new sensations, but he didn't seem to be calming. In fact, some of the sounds Silver was swallowing were obviously a struggle, and it was honestly far far too arousing.

Silver, moaning against his lips, whilst he was slowly stroking his cock? Sebek was a weak man, and he slowly pulled back from the kiss to whisper his request. “Can I stroke us both? I want… I want to feel you.”

There had been no hesitation, Silver nodding immediately before he moved to slide Sebek's pyjamas down for him. Clearly he wanted this too, was just as badly gone, and when Sebek pressed their cocks together they forgot about kissing—both exhaling shakily and holding back their own moans as Sebek moved to stroke them both.

It was so tight like this, so slick and hot, and Sebek felt dizzy as he watched his hand move. Silver was letting out choked noises, pressing his forehead against Sebek's to try and ground himself, but Sebek was no better. He kept letting out quiet gasps, his hand struggling to remain at the same pace. His boyfriend moved to wrap his arms around his neck, clinging slightly to Sebek with a shaky whimper, and Silver had to be close.

This was such a rush, and so difficult, and Sebek couldn't keep quiet, at least not fully, and the man whispered softly into the space between them. 

“S-Silver you feel… Feel so good…” He was breathless, speeding his hand up, and the whimper of Sebek's name which stumbled from Silver's lips had been too much. Sebek clenched his teeth together hard, the slow but inevitable orgasm coaxed out of him by the sound of Silver's voice, and he screwed his eyes shut as he found himself spilling into his hand.

Silver had suddenly crashed their lips together, the man jerking and his cock throbbing, and when Silver moaned tightly against his lips, it was obvious why he'd suddenly moved. Sebek's hand, which had still slowly kept stroking them both, turned damper as Silver came as well, and it was such a relief. His boyfriend had sagged against him, breathing hard to catch his breath and letting out the smallest of sounds in his afterglow.

Sebek kissed his cheek, his chest full of far too much adoration.

“I love you.” Sebek whispered, and Silver hummed tiredly in response, nuzzling into Sebek's neck before pressing his own gentle kiss there.

“I love you too.” Those words still felt wonderful to hear, Sebek certain he'd never tire of them, but as they slowly calmed Sebek tried to listen out for any signs Lilia heard them. So far it was still eerily quiet, and an uncomfortable feeling started to grip Sebek's chest that Lilia had known what they were doing the entire time. 

His hearing was terrifyingly good, he was a bat fae after all, but he'd not interrupted them, or seemed to judge before, so… Sebek wouldn't tell Silver his thoughts. If they could continue to ‘sneak around’, and it would lead to wonderful moments like this, Sebek would let Silver remain oblivious.

Though they wouldn't be able to remain oblivious to the state of Silver's quilt, as Sebek moved to wipe his hand on a tissue. Silver seemed to be lightly dozing into his shoulder, Sebek snorting at the fact he'd knocked his boyfriend out, but his attempts to clean the small stain was leading nowhere.

He nudged his boyfriend, who stirred with a sound of complaint. “We need to wash the quilt, it has oil and… other things on it.”

Silver let out a tired grumble, but moved to sit back despite his complaints. “Sure, but, you're cooking breakfast if I go to wash this outside. Maybe I can distract father… He's always nosy.” 

There was every chance Lilia would follow Silver outside, needling him about the sudden need to wash his bedding, and Sebek could have sighed. The man was never subtle, but if it meant he could cook them all breakfast, Sebek would let it slide. It would take more than Lilia teasing for Silver to realise his father had heard them both, after all.

Chapter Text

“Thanks for doing this for me, Sebek.” Silver had spoken softly, reading over the planning proposal document Sebek had written up for Diasomnia's Halloween decorations. He'd spent weeks perfecting it, trying to get it to a high standard worthy to present to his Housewarden, and he stood up straighter at Silver's words. “This is genuinely amazing. You've done such a great job, it's really easy to follow.”

Sebek was preening at his boyfriend's words, his head turning floaty with glee, and when Silver turned a page and smiled at what he was reading with a nod of approval, Sebek couldn't feel more pleased. “This part in particular is great.” Silver murmured, pointing to Sebek's material breakdown which estimated what they'd need to carry out their various plans. “I'd have never considered something like that. This is going to be invaluable when delegating tasks to the rest of the dorm.”

Another sheath of paper was turned, and Sebek watched as Silver's expression grew awed. “You've… even suggested who to delegate tasks to?” Sebek's stomach was squirming when Silver smiled warmly, looking up at Sebek with so much fond adoration he felt dizzy. “I could not ask for a better Vice Housewarden. This Halloween is going to be amazing, all thanks to you.”

Sebek felt a pleased shudder run through him, his face flushing at all the genuine and sudden praise from Silver, and it felt like such a rush. It was always so heady when his boyfriend praised his efforts, but it felt especially wonderful when it was on something Sebek had worked especially hard on. Though he had to admit, whilst in the private confines of Silver's room, Sebek's response to Silver's praise was a little… unconventional.

They were both aware of some of the stranger desires they both had in the bedroom, and even if finding praise arousing was a little much, Sebek would always stand by the fact it was more normal than Silver's desires. Particularly the way Silver would turn into a weak, mewling mess at a single scrape of his fangs—desperate for Sebek to bite him hard enough to draw blood.

That was harder to understand than enjoying compliments, though Sebek found his thoughts cut off with a soft snort from Silver. When he looked up, his boyfriend was looking at him more than a little bemused.

“Seriously? That was enough for you?” Silver shook his head, his amusement growing, and Sebek had no idea what Silver was talking about until he pointedly nodded towards his groin. A wave of mortification flooded through Sebek at the realisation he was hard, and he could feel his face heating with indignant horror.

“It– I-It's perfectly natural!! My romantic partner was acknowledging my skills and talent, in a positive and receptive way, of course I would— would find it arousing that my mate is enamoured with me!!” Sebek had stammered, his voice tight and higher pitched than usual, and Silver let out a short huff of air with his obvious amusement. He moved to place the paperwork down on his desk, stood up, and made his way towards Sebek with that same teasing smirk.

Silver was about to be insufferable, and Sebek folded his arms as he felt himself starting to glare. It just made Silver sigh.

“Don't look at me like that. Look, I've already said our… tastes in the bedroom aren't ‘weird’ like you keep insisting.” A hand reached out to grip Sebek's forearm, giving it a reassuring squeeze. “I was making my way over to ask if you… perhaps wanted a reward, for doing such a great job?”

The way Silver's gaze could be both sultry and amused at the same time was honestly unfair, and Sebek found himself leering further even if he did unfold his arms—a movement that immediately invited Silver to link their hands together without asking.

“I don't require some— some kind of reward for simply doing my duty, Silver!! It is to be expected!!” His words only made Silver sigh, the man taking a step closer.

“Sebek… Do I need to be blunt?” Silver started, his gaze growing further hooded as he continued. “If you're up for it, I'd want to make use of your… unintentional arousal. I enjoy being intimate with you, and would be more than up for such a thing right now.”

Sebek watched as Silver's other hand came to his chest, stroking along his firm pec currently before squeezing and pulling a tight sound from Sebek. He couldn't deny the way his body responded to Silver's touch, to his obvious interest, but he was also feeling stubborn about it. As it was unfair his… kink, for lack of a better word, was far easier to set off than Silver's.

But he had an idea. He took Silver's hand from his pec, and moved to kiss his first knuckles softly as a way of lulling him into a false sense of security. Silver's expression looked fond, like Sebek was simply giving him soft affection, and he tried to not smirk. He pressed a kiss to the first knuckle of Silver's index finger, before capturing the end in his mouth and nipping sharply.

The way Silver's gaze darkened was heady to watch. He'd already been aroused, he wouldn't have approached Sebek wanting to have sex if he wasn't, but bites just seemed to go through him. Sebek didn't understand it, not fully. Silver had tried to explain it, how it was a thrill of danger mixed with trust, vulnerability and submission, which just really seemed to work for Silver.

Sebek understood the thrill of having Silver bare his neck to him, and the fact Silver was so trusting of him, but he didn't think he'd enjoy sharp fangs actually puncturing his skin. Considering how Silver had stepped closer with a shaky exhale, Silver clearly adored that part the most.

“You're actually the worst sometimes, Sebek.” Silver had muttered, his voice strained, and he was frowning slightly with his annoyance. “If— If you intend to do that and deny me your company, I'm going to be really upset.”

A low grumbling laugh left Sebek, the man bringing his hand round to Silver's waist and tugging him closer. It was less embarrassing being so hard when Silver was just as aroused pressed up against him. “I'd never do that to you, my love.”

The way Silver narrowed his eyes at him told Sebek he didn't agree, and he recalled one time he’d done so because Silver had been really annoying, but that was in the past! Silver, a man who held a surprising number of grudges for Sebek and Sebek alone, let out a sigh and clearly let it drop.

Instead he leant up and pulled Sebek down into a heated kiss, pulling a sharp moan from them both when Silver practically rolled his hips against Sebek's and slid his tongue into his mouth.

Sebek of course nipped his tongue, that familiar copper taste spreading in his mouth, and the high-pitched whimper of pleasure that left Silver told Sebek he was really wound up today. Maybe it had been the stress of organising Halloween, and Sebek decided immediately he was going to spoil his boyfriend.

It took a small amount of effort, and some support from Silver, but Sebek managed to pull Silver up so he was held under his legs, their kiss deepening now there wasn't a height difference. Though Silver wasn't making it easy to hold him, squirming and still trying to rock his hips against him, and Sebek growled as he brought them both to Silver's bed—half collapsing onto it when Silver overbalanced them.

The impact of the mattress broke their kiss up, and Sebek snarled as he moved to nip at Silver's jaw in complaint. “Stop squirming when I'm holding you! I could've dropped you!!”

Silver was barely listening, letting out small plaintive whines at every nip of complaint, and when he tilted his head to try and encourage more bites, Sebek realised this wasn't being taken as the complaint Sebek meant it to be. When he stopped, Silver brought his hand up to Sebek's hair, his fingers pressing at his scalp as exhaled shakily. “P-Please. You felt good, Sebek, keep—”

The compliment made Sebek's stomach burn. He wanted to please, wanted to have Silver continue to approve of his actions, and he knew this was probably just Silver manipulating him to do what he wanted.

(Sebek knew Silver could never be manipulative, he was just frustratingly honest)

A groan left Sebek, the man stripping Silver of his shirt before he nipped lightly along his neck—pulling so many small gasps and sounds of pleasure from Silver in the process. When he nipped at one of his nipples, the moan that left Silver brought Silver's voice with it. “I-I need you in me, I need— G-God please you– y-you feel so good—”

His voice was slightly wet, and desperate, and Sebek hadn't even bitten Silver properly. Silver sounded so wonderful like this, his voice trembling and his words so sultry, and Sebek felt like he was thinking through honey. Every sound from Silver went through him, and Sebek wasted no time in stripping them both fully. Not when Silver had asked for him.

They should've maybe caught their breath once their clothes were removed, but Silver had half-chuckled a bottle of lube at him in his desperation. “I-I'm probably still a little loose from, uh, last time b-but—”

Sebek brought slicked fingers to Silver's entrance, his boyfriend cutting himself off with a sob of pleasure and a sharp hiss of words as Sebek slid two inside him. “Please, yes—”

Silver was right. He was definitely still loose from yesterday, but with how relieved Silver seemed with his fingers inside him, Sebek wondered just how he'd gotten himself so worked up. He'd assumed it had been stress, but maybe it was just the nips. Crooking his fingers, Sebek shuddered at how Silver had moaned and started to speak again.

“Th-There, that feels so good, you're so good—” His voice had come out as a rushed exhale, and Sebek found himself groaning in response. He loved when Silver was vocal, loved his voice, his words so eager and positive about everything Sebek was doing to him. It was such a rush, and Sebek felt his cock throb when Silver gasped out his name in tight pleasure. 

It was impossible to stop himself, desperate for more praise, and he leant down to bite Silver hard in his thigh.

Silver jerked, a strangled sound leaving him before a loud broken moan left him and those words Sebek had yearned for. “Yes, s-so good, S-Sebek p-please—” 

Sebek moved to bite higher up his thigh, and Silver spasmed, his legs jerking at the press of Sebek's fangs into him. He saw Silver's cock twitch with the bite, and one day Sebek wondered if he could make him cum from his bites alone.

But he was also really hard, especially when Silver whimpered and spoke breathlessly again. “Y-Your fangs feel amazing, S-Sebek…”

He was certainly stretched enough, Sebek pulling his fingers out and rather impatiently slicking himself up—especially at the sight of Silver shifting to make things easier for Sebek to take him. It was always that eagerness, that unspoken desire and praise for how good he was, that Sebek adored the most about his boyfriend.

Well, no, he adored a lot about Silver and he could never pick a favourite, but right now that was sending Sebek swiftly insane. He easily thrust into Silver, adoring how Silver arched into the movement and held Sebek closer like he wanted to tug him deeper. Like he wanted them as close as physically possible.

Maybe he did. Maybe that was why he wanted Sebek's teeth in him.

Silver clenched around his cock, Sebek groaning at the slick and tight heat around him, but that had been nothing compared to Silver's breathless exhale of pleasure and the words which followed.

“Your cock always feels so good…” Sebek practically growled as he started to thrust into Silver, his boyfriend growing louder almost instantly. Mostly he was gasping breathlessly, sharp keens of pleasure leaving him, but whenever he'd manage to form words it was praise. It was always praise. He was adamant about telling Sebek how good he felt, encouraging him to keep going, and Sebek's blood was boiling with how wonderful it felt.

He adored being wanted so desperately, knowing he was doing a good job and that Silver was really enjoying something that felt amazing for Sebek right now. Silver kept clenching, his hands gripping Sebek's back to keep him close, and Sebek wanted Silver screaming. Wanted him to shout that praise, and he leant down and bit Silver's neck firmly.

The cry of pleasure that left Silver was heady alone, but when Silver had stopped shaking from the sudden sensation, he started whispering desperately. “A-Again, please, S– S-Sebek your fangs, I— b-bite me—”

Sebek wouldn't refuse him, biting his shoulder and Silver seemed to melt as he moaned for him to do so again.

Another at his neck, another desperate plea for another, and Sebek adored the sound of his voice. He bit him sharply at the crook of his neck, Silver having long bared his neck for him, and Sebek felt Silver cum before he heard him.

His boyfriend had jerked sharply, clenching hard around Sebek's cock and tugging him swiftly into his own orgasm—spilling deep into Silver with his own broken moan. He could hear Silver murmuring, his hand stroking soothingly along his back, and Sebek realised he must've blanked for a moment with the intensity.

Lifting his head, he could see the light trails of blood at Silver's neck which were always stressful to see if he bit him multiple times, but he could tell they'd closed up. They didn't need looking at immediately, and when Silver rubbed his fingers against his scalp, Sebek could definitely be convinced to wait. Nuzzling into Silver's chest, Sebek let out a pleased sigh as he closed his eyes.

“This was a great reward…” Sebek murmured, and he was met with Silver's soft laughter.

“It was a treat for myself as well. You're… seriously good in bed, Sebek, I could never get sick of this.” Silver still sounded a little breathless, and Sebek hummed with a pleased smile.

“I'm well aware how good I am, you won't stop telling me… It's such a rush, Silver, knowing I can make you feel so good. You deserve nothing less.” A hand moved to coax his head up, Sebek a little reluctant to follow, but it had been worth it when Silver leant down to kiss Sebek tenderly and indulgently.

Though he pulled back quicker than Sebek would've liked, and the man opened his eyes to Silver's fond smile directed at him. “I love you, Sebek. Of course I'll tell you how good you make me feel.”

Sebek leant forwards, nuzzling Silver slightly and letting out a chuckle of his own. “I love you as well, however, it feels strange to say that's why I'll bite you as many times as you wish me to.”

Silver chuckled again, clearly growing tired. “Good. As I'm certainly going to keep asking. The one at my upper thigh still feels great…”

The way his stomach fluttered at the praise, trying to grow interested again, made Sebek almost smother his boyfriend. They were both too tired for that, and yet clearly Silver was enjoying the idea of another bite judging by the small squirming he was doing.

“We're resting first.” Sebek grumbled, chastising them both at the same time. “If we are so inclined after a break, then we have the rest of the evening for such a thing.”

Silver hummed, wrapping his arms around Sebek with a tired murmur. “I'm holding you to that…”

Chapter Text

Silver had a habit of dwelling on things, where he would slowly try and unpick really complicated feelings so they'd make sense, and often the process would be detrimental for him. After all, he over-thought one comment from Sebek, and it caused probably the worst six months of his life.

Well, no, not the worst six months. There were moments in that timeframe Silver still cherished more than anything in the world.

Regardless, Silver could tell he was dwelling again. Their relationship had been changing, at a slow and comfortable pace for both of them, and Silver adored how much Sebek was doing for him. He'd clearly been struggling with loneliness and agitation, and instead of lashing out, Sebek had reached out to him and spoke openly about what he was feeling, and they'd come up with a solution.

They'd come up with several, actually, and if Silver had told himself almost a year ago that his relationship with Sebek would look like this, his past self would've been horrified. He was helping Sebek have sex regularly (although Sebek really wasn't excessive about it, the man was just as bad as Silver was when it came to work) and he'd even gotten to the point where he could stroke Sebek. That had taken a lot of working up to, Silver finding the whole idea weird and honestly uncomfortable at first, and when Sebek had spilled onto his hand he really disliked the feeling of his cum. It was mostly because it had come from inside Sebek.

It had almost taken him another month before he felt able to try again, and it hadn't been as bad. Still weird, Silver was certain all of this would forever feel weird, but not bad. He could help his boyfriend and, honestly, doing something a little odd for at maximum half an hour wasn't the worst thing when it was contributing to Sebek's well-being. When his boyfriend would smile up at him breathlessly and overflowing with love, Silver knew it was worth it. Doing this hadn't made Sebek demand it more, and it had gotten so much easier, which meant they were both just far more comfortable around each other and in their relationship.

But of course, Silver liked to dwell.

One constant was the fact Sebek was imagining Silver penetrating him, and Silver had started thinking about that. A lot. He wanted to see if he could provide Sebek with something more, but… Silver never got hard when they did this. He'd been hard in the past, sure, but it had just been teenage hormones being overactive and usually only occurred on mornings. He never did anything with them, they went away, and that was it.

He'd never purposely gotten hard, or even gotten himself off, so he'd tried one day. He'd locked himself in the bathroom when he was home alone, too nervous at the idea of Sebek seeing this, and tried touching himself.

It felt strange, and he wasn't getting anywhere near as hard as Sebek would, and he couldn't get it to last. Certainly didn't think he could cum. The idea of penetrating Sebek had immediately been taken from him, but… he also stroked Sebek. Surely Sebek liked that kind of stimulation, and Silver then considered the alternative: Sebek penetrating him.

He'd gone to grab Sebek's dildo, but once it was in his hand the idea of using it on himself had been so strange and uncomfortable he'd stopped for the day. Silver had almost called it quits, in fact, but he was nothing if not stubborn and he was still dwelling on the idea of helping Sebek as much as possible in bed.

Being penetrated was likely still possible, and maybe the issue was the dildo and not the concept of being penetrated in general. He'd tried fingering himself, which was definitely less weird but Silver really didn't understand this at all. Why did people want to do this? Why did Sebek go wild when Silver slipped his fingers inside him? It honestly seemed a little gross, and feeling something inside him was such an odd sensation. Especially when he wriggled his fingers, but he had to admit it wasn't horrible.

It warranted bringing up to Sebek, at the very least, but Silver couldn't just casually slip into conversation ‘hey I'd maybe like to try anal sex’ so he struggled to bring it up. At least until one evening after work, they'd been snuggling after dinner and Silver could tell Sebek was growing interested. His breathing had changed, his hand holding a little firmer at his side, but Silver wasn't going to presume Sebek would ask for something. He'd sometimes grow aroused but be exhausted from the day, or just not be as interested as his body claimed, but today wasn't one of those instances.

Sebek had leant closer, exhaled nervously (he was still so nervous about asking, and Silver wished he could make it easier for him), and spoke with a voice which was tight around the edges. “Would… Would you wish to, well, assist…”

When Sebek cut himself off, Silver knew his mind was spiralling over something again, so he brought his hands up to gently cup Sebek's face. His boyfriend sagged instantly, Silver leaning up to press a gentle kiss to his lips, before pulling back. “You can ask, dear.”

Silver made a point to get Sebek to ask still, because surely the more he asked, the less likely he'd get prone to anxiety like this. It took a moment, but Sebek nodded and spoke far more steadily. “Would you want to help me in bed tonight?”

Ok, he'd spoken a little rushed with his still present nerves, but he'd asked and Silver ran his fingers gently along Sebek's cheeks. “I'm more than happy to, but I have a small request.”

The way Sebek sat upright with that, clearly concerned, almost made Silver curse his stupidity. Sebek nodded for him to continue.

“I've… been thinking about ways I could… help you more. I enjoy making you feel good, I cherish it, and I think I want to try anal sex.” Silver saw how Sebek's gaze widened in shock, so he tried to continue before Sebek inevitably cut him off. “I don't believe I could penetrate you, which I know is what you prefer, as I've not been able to really get hard or stay that way, but I suspect I could be penetrated. If my assumption you'd enjoy that isn’t incorrect.”

Sebek surprisingly didn't cut him off, instead he waited to ensure Silver had finished speaking, which filled his chest with such a strong adoration. “A-Are you sure? It feels weird at first, and there's a high chance you won't like it, s-so I don't want to pressure you. At all. You don't have to do something for me, what we do is more than enough. More than I ever imagined.”

Silver's fondness only grew. “I'm sure. I'd be making you feel good with my body, which is a concept I know I already enjoy, and like this it would be easier to keep kissing you whilst we're intimate. I struggle to do that using the dildo in you, as I'm off balance and shorter than you.”

“I-I really don't want to distress you.” Sebek was obviously getting in his head about this, and Silver wondered why he'd brought this up with Sebek when he'd already been anxious. “The idea of hurting you, or pushing you into something you don't want, is… I-It's terrifying, Silver, I don't… I don't want you to feel like you have to do this.”

Rubbing his thumb in a gentle circle at Sebek's cheek, Silver let out a quiet sigh. “My dear, you've not once suggested we do this. Not once. I'm the one who got curious and I'm the one who's interested in doing this. You're not pressuring me, you've never once pressured me about this, and it's what I adore about you.” Silver's smile grew as he spoke. “You gave me the time and space to even consider growing curious, and if you're comfortable with trying… I want to try.”

The way Sebek's expression crumpled made Silver worried he'd still deny him, but Sebek slowly leant forwards and pressed their foreheads together with a shaky exhale. His expression eventually lit up—still nervous, but brighter—when he made eye contact with Silver. A timid smile followed.

“Ok… Ok, we can try, just… We'll take it slow? And is there anything you think would help?” Just as much as Silver adored Sebek's concern and adoration, Silver adored his trust and understanding. He couldn't feel warmer at the open and sure acceptance, even if Sebek was still obviously concerned, and he leant forwards to kiss Sebek tenderly. It took a bit longer than he expected to pull back again.

“I should be fine, but… uh… your cum? I… I-I don't want it in me. I suspect I'll dislike it as I'm still a bit… weird about it on my skin.” A pause. “...Do we even have condoms?” It took a moment, Sebek's brows furrowing in thought, before he spoke. 

“Maybe… I'll have to look. If we don't, I can pull out? If that's a suitable alternative?”

Silver nodded, and Sebek told him to go take a shower. He explained how to clean himself, which… made sense, but was honestly really weird to talk about nevermind do. Though by the time he was sat drying in a towel on their bed, Sebek had come back to their apartment with a pack of condoms.

The sight made Silver smile softly, especially as Sebek couldn't resist leaning down to kiss him on his way past. Silver watched as Sebek stripped down, but he kept his underwear on, clearly wanting to keep Silver as settled as possible, and it was an endearing sight even if he really didn't need to be so careful.

Or, Silver had felt that way until Sebek gently laid him back down on the bed. Something about this made him oddly nervous, his heartbeat turning flighty, and Silver could not be more relieved that Sebek had noticed immediately because he didn’t think he could speak suddenly. Sebek had sat back, giving Silver space he didn’t realise he needed, as he spoke with a soft reassurance.

“We can stop whenever you want, Silver. At any point. The last thing I want to do is hurt you or upset you, ok?” Silver nodded, a soft warmth filling his chest, and Silver gestured for Sebek to move closer again. Immediately they started kissing, Silver relaxing into the motions almost instantly as he really did adore kissing Sebek. He reminded himself that once even kissing had been terrible, and impossible, and now he couldn’t imagine going through a day without kissing Sebek at least once. It was sometimes the only way he felt able to express the intense adoration he held for Sebek.

Sebek slowly deepened the kiss, pressing against him, and Silver could feel Sebek’s arousal growing. That too had once seemed impossible to feel against him, had been a terrifying concept, but now Silver felt a pleased warmth in the back of his mind with the knowledge he was making Sebek feel good. That Sebek was comfortable with him, that Sebek loved him, and that had been the reassurance he’d needed. He trusted Sebek more than anyone in the world, and would never be safer than when he was in Sebek’s arms.

Though after a moment, Sebek seemed to pause in their kissing, and he pulled back with a look of discomfort on his face. Silver reminded himself that, even if he was comfortable right now, it was important that Sebek was also comfortable. He brought his hand up to Sebek’s cheek, stroking his flushed skin slightly, as Sebek exhaled and finally started to speak his worries.

“I… Th-The idea of taking you whilst you're not hard is… i-it's a little disorienting.” Sebek spoke with obvious nerves, and Silver felt his gaze soften. He coaxed Sebek close again for another kiss.

“It's fine. Really. I'm still enjoying this, even if I'm not aroused, ok?” His reassurance helped, Sebek nodding and moving to grab the bottle of lube, and Silver felt his nerves spiking again.

He'd fingered himself a little, but someone else's fingers would feel completely different. He felt himself jerk slightly when he felt Sebek’s finger near his entrance, the lube slightly cold, and Sebek removed his hand immediately with his concern. “S-Sorry! I– I didn’t mean to upset—”

Silver moved to hold his wrist, slowly directing it back to his entrance. “It was just cold and surprising. It’s ok.”

Clearly nerves were building inside Sebek, and Silver was worried this would be too much for him, but he managed to exhale some of his tension and started to slowly press his finger in. Immediately this felt weird, Silver feeling himself tensing up at the intrusion and the added tightness made Sebek’s finger sting slightly. He was struggling to breathe, struggling to relax, as it felt uncomfortable and disorienting. Sebek applied more lube, clearly assuming the tightness was from that instead of Silver tensing around him, and it just felt stranger as Sebek moved his finger slowly. 

He was trying to be careful, obviously concerned by how tight and stiff Silver was, and when Silver let out a shaky breath Sebek's concern wasn’t settling. “Maybe we should take a break? You’re really tense…”

Silver had been about to stubbornly refuse, not wanting to give up so quickly even if this wasn’t getting any better, when Sebek’s finger moved inside him in a way that felt different. It seemed to rub against something, Silver stiffening involuntarily as a sharp gasp was pulled out of him. He felt his toes curling into the quilt, felt Sebek’s finger moving easier, and this time the shaky breath he exhaled took his tension with it.

“That… spot’s a bit better…” Silver murmured, feeling Sebek’s finger rubbing against that spot inside him and causing an odd warmth in his stomach. His muscles definitely felt more relaxed, and he shivered when Sebek’s spare hand stroked up his leg. 

“That’s your prostate. You know that spot you keep aiming for that makes me loud? It’s this.” Sebek explained calmly, and Silver nodded with another shaky exhale. This was certainly getting easier the longer Sebek rubbed his prostate, and he felt like he might be able to actually do this. Though when Sebek brought a second slicked finger to his entrance he felt his nerves spiking once again. Sebek continued his calm, regular movements, trying to coax those nerves to leave again, and the fact Sebek was so calm made it less worrying when his second finger started to eventually press in.

Though it was quickly overwhelming. Silver held his breath again, feeling a slight sting as it felt so much larger, and it was at this point Silver realised Sebek’s fingers were larger than his own. Of course they would be, Sebek was a larger person, but he’d not considered how this would feel. Though pressure kept coming at his prostrate, and Silver was adjusting a lot easier to the second finger—even if the way Sebek slowly separated his fingers felt odd. It didn’t hurt, just added a strange pressure, and Silver let out a small sound as he shifted with another stretch.

“Th-That’s oddly filling…” Silver murmured, not knowing if the sensation felt bad or not, and Sebek let out a soft chuckle as he continued his slow movements.

“Well, you’ll feel more full later.” It took a moment for Silver to understand, realising Sebek was talking about his cock being larger than his fingers, and Silver felt his face turning slowly pink at the idea Sebek’s cock would be filling him if he could relax enough. He briefly wondered if Sebek would fit, his cock was longer as well as being thicker than those fingers, and he wondered if it would hurt.

Sebek never seemed to be in pain when he took that dildo, but Silver was still feeling a worry growing. He knew he'd been growing tense, Sebek's fingers struggling to stretch him when he'd been fine a moment ago, and Silver tried to relax again. Those fingers focused on his prostate once more, Silver shivering as the extra force from two fingers felt a little more intense.

Though Sebek also leant closer, smiling at him with so much affection in his expression that Silver's heart ached. He adored this man, he adored him more than anything, and Silver felt himself relaxing as Sebek leant down fully to kiss him. Those fingers were still distracting, still a little uncomfortable, but Sebek's lips moving tenderly against his own helped.

It took a moment, Silver feeling Sebek's fingers moving easier again, when his boyfriend pulled away—his gaze dark but with that same adoration.

“Are you ok?” Sebek murmured, his voice making Silver's skin prickle, and he nodded with his own quiet smile.

“Y-Yeah. It's… It's getting easier.” Silver’s voice felt breathy as he spoke, the man taking some steadying breaths, and he felt a third finger at his entrance. He was once again a little wary, but after settling twice now he was sure he could settle a third time—nodding to let Sebek know he was comfortable with another finger.

It was again uncomfortable, Silver closing his eyes as he let out a small whimper, but it wasn't as bad as last time. He adjusted a lot easier, Sebek already rubbing at his prostate to help, and he found himself relaxing into the motions. Though he also felt slightly odd, both tense and boneless at the same time, and it was a little difficult to think as Sebek's fingers continued to rock into him.

“You're getting hard.” Sebek said, almost a little awed, and Silver let out another tight sound in response. “Would you want me to stroke you to make it easier?”

Immediately Silver shook his head, his expression tightening, and he let out a small gasp at a particularly firm press against his prostate. “N-No, don't. I don't— I-It’ll be too much at once.”

Of course he didn't have to worry, Sebek nodding and leaning down to kiss his temple in reassurance, and Silver just felt warmer at the feeling. Everything was growing warm, and he could see why Sebek grew so sweaty as it was almost overwhelming how quickly he was heating up. It was getting difficult to think, and that lack of focus was starting to make him worried. He didn't like not being in control of himself, it's why his sleep attacks upset him at times, and he let out a tight whine as another press against his prostate cut off his thoughts.

“Is that too much?” Sebek murmured, and Silver didn't know. He didn't know, and that likely stressed him out the most.

“M-Maybe? I— I'm str-struggling to think and I don't know if I like i-it.” Silver spoke as clearly as he could, feeling his chest tightening, and he felt Sebek's comforting hand against his cheek again.

“Shh, I'm here. I've got you. It's ok to let go, because I'll catch you.” Sebek's voice was so calm, and steady, and Silver felt his chest twist at the resolve in Sebek’s words. He would keep him safe, no matter what, and Silver felt overwhelmed by how much he trusted Sebek. How much he loved him.

Another tentative nudge to his prostate caused a tight whimper to leave him, which twisted into a strangled moan. He was aware his toes had curled into the quilt again, but he was struggling to keep his eyes open. Silver wanted to keep watching Sebek, wanted to see how much his boyfriend loved him, and he whimpered slightly as his eyes fluttered closed again with another press of those fingers.

“You don't have to keep your eyes open.” Sebek murmured, obviously noticing his difficulty, and Silver shook his head.

“I-I want to see you. I want to s-see how much you want me…” Silver's voice felt tight as it left him, and he heard Sebek's shuddering exhale in response to his words. Those fingers were continuing to stretch him, moving surprisingly easily, and Sebek eventually spoke up—he’d clearly needed a moment to steady himself.

“I… could show you how much I want you. If… I-If you're feeling comfortable enough?” His boyfriend sounded so nervous, and Silver managed to open an eye to see him worrying his lower lip between his teeth. “Again, you don't have to… t-to do this if it's… if you're even slightly uncomfortable.”

Silver's gaze softened, his chest aching with the heavy mix of concern, adoration and self-loathing he felt from Sebek suddenly. It was like he was smothering any hope this could actually happen, trying to prepare himself for Silver inevitably calling an end to this, and Silver hated Sebek doubting himself so easily.

“I think I'm ready.”

The sound that left Sebek was shuddery, and a little wet, like he hadn't expected Silver's words at all. Silver wanted to hold him, to reassure him that this was indeed real, but instead Sebek carefully pulled his fingers out. He looked to be trembling slightly when he was opening and putting on the condom, and Silver moved to hold Sebek's hand.

His boyfriend linked their fingers together, squeezing lightly, before he let out his own nervous exhale. “I-I'm ok, Silver. Just… I'm just nervous.”

Sebek's definition of nervous could be anything from slight unease to on the verge of a panic attack, and Silver coaxed him closer again. “We can stop if you need to, Sebek, but… I-I'm kind of excited?”

Silver was also vaguely terrified it would hurt, or be too weird, but the excitement was definitely there. That seemed to help reassure Sebek, who gently started to shift Silver's legs. He was spread a lot wider, to accommodate Sebek's hips, and Silver felt his nerves returning as he started to tense up.

Feeling the head of Sebek's cock at his entrance caused him to stiffen and hold his breath again, until Sebek stroked along his leg with a gentle reminder to breathe through this. Out and then in. Out and then in.

It was growing easier again, and as Sebek started to press his cock in, Silver held his breath again despite knowing better. His cock was so much bigger than Silver was expecting, or at least it felt like it was, and that was certainly due to his lack of breathing and the fact he'd tensed up again. It really stung, Silver letting out a tight gasp of pain as he scrunched his eyes shut, and he could feel his legs trembling.

Sebek had started to pull out—clearly worried he was hurting him—when Silver suddenly needed to breathe again, exhaling sharply and relaxing. He was still trembling, but he was breathing slowly as Sebek ran his hands soothingly along his thighs. Silver just needed to stay relaxed and keep breathing, and he slowly but surely felt Sebek sliding into him.

The fact the hot firmness inside of him was a part of Sebek was dizzying, and confusing, and Silver bit his lip because he wasn't sure if he was ok with this. He felt so full, in a way he couldn't describe besides pressure, and he let out a sharp gasp when Sebek was fully pressed into him.

He was struggling to see Sebek, his eyes watering with the hot ache, but his boyfriend leant close to kiss him firmly. That was familiar, and reassuring, and so nice even if it wasn't detracting from how full Silver felt. It felt almost impossible to get comfortable, Sebek pressing into the wall of his ass, and it was starting to ache as Silver wrapped his arms around Sebek's back to keep him close.

“M-Maybe move, it— it a-aches a little.” Silver groaned when Sebek moved, the feeling not really much better, and maybe he couldn't do this. Maybe this was too much, or they just needed to try again later when he was more relaxed, but when Sebek slid back in it felt better. And overwhelming. Sebek's cock had brushed his prostate on its way back in, and Silver was alarmed by the moan that left him.

It helped him relax, and Sebek slowly started to pick up the pace. The sensation was so filling, Silver able to feel the cock moving inside him so vividly, and despite his best efforts he kept moaning when Sebek thrust back in. He was swiftly turning into a mewling mess, and Silver was certain Sebek was aiming for his prostate to keep him crying out.

Though Sebek wasn't much better—crying out tightly when he rocked back into Silver as well. Clearly this was overwhelming, and when Sebek pressed his head into Silver's shoulder, he could feel dampness against his skin. It hurt to know Sebek was crying again, but he simply held him tighter—feeling Sebek's hips snapping firmer in response.

He was being so gentle with him despite that, desperate kisses pressed to his skin, and it was really difficult to think past the tight sensation in his gut, past the sounds that kept tumbling from his lips, and his favourite part of this: Sebek. His senses were so overwhelmed by Sebek right now, and it left him breathless. 

There was so much contact between them, Silver stroking the expanse of Sebek's back in a terrible attempt to ground himself. Sebek kept making tight moans, his teeth clearly gritted together as he continued to fuck Silver gently into the mattress. They were rolling slightly, the quilt brushing his skin with the movements, and Sebek let out a loud moan when Silver dug his nails in slightly.

It was growing overly sensitive, Silver wondering when Sebek would finish and hoping it would be soon, as every thrust against his prostate left him dizzy. Which was a lot, considering Sebek started to speed up. He could feel his half-hard cock between them both, the slight rub against him just adding to how overwhelming this felt.

Sebek whispered his name, the sound reverent and broken, and that was the only warning Silver had before Sebek sped up again. He snapped his hips into him, Silver moaning and mewling with each one, and he found himself growing louder. It was embarrassing, and unexpected, and he realised why Sebek was always so loud. Those sounds were just ripped from him, Silver more than a little embarrassed he couldn't stop himself until he felt a sudden tingling. Or buzzing. 

He couldn't quite identify it, but it was building just above where Sebek's cock was thrusting into him, and then something seemed to snap with a loud, startled moan. His muscles contracted firmly, that sensation growing blinding for a second at the base of his cock before he felt it travel up—spilling at his tip as a sudden intense wave of relief and pleasure pulsed through him. The only comparison he had was like the relief after finally getting to go to the bathroom after hours, only far more sudden and far more pleasurable, and it only grew as Sebek started to thrust in harder.

Silver couldn't feel his fingers, or they felt like they were tingling as he stroked against Sebek's back in an oddly pleasant way. It was like every fear and worry he'd ever had no longer existed, Silver feeling pleasantly exhausted, as he finally felt Sebek jerk and bury himself as deep as he could suddenly. The loud moan from Sebek, broken and tight around the edges, filled Silver's thoughts as he realised Sebek had cum.

He was slowly realising he'd cum, too, despite not being fully hard. Silver didn't know that was possible, and a content warmth seeped through him as Sebek sagged against him, his vision growing dark for a moment.

Or several, it seemed, as Silver stirred at the feeling of being bundled against Sebek's chest. He felt less clammy, Sebek's cock removed from him, and he realised Sebek had cleaned them both—a little—when he'd been drifting.

Nuzzling into Sebek's chest was always wonderful, but it was particularly pleasant with how exhausted and comfortable he felt right now. It was like he'd done a long workout and had just snuggled into a comfy bed which, he supposed, is exactly what had happened. Only he felt extra relaxed as his body was full of blissful hormones, and he was in Sebek's comforting arms.

It took a moment for both of them to calm further, and when Silver started to trail a hand against Sebek's back, he was feeling a lot more coherent. 

“How was it? I… I never expected you to cum, was that ok?” Sebek's voice rumbled in his chest, and Silver let out a pleased hum at the feeling of it. A tired smile crept onto his face.

“It was nice…” Silver mumbled blissfully, nuzzling more into Sebek for a moment before he considered things a bit further. His joints were achy, pleasantly so, but still achy. Same with his ass, though that felt less pleasant, and he clenched with a slight noise of complaint. “Though… I'm a little uncomfortable after that. Physically, I mean. It was a lot and I feel I need time to recover.”

Sebek let out a tired snort, nuzzling into Silver's hair with such obvious joy. “I'm so glad that was ok for you, so so glad.” A slight wet inhale followed, and Silver held Sebek tighter in case he was going to cry. Instead, he let out a quiet, almost breathless, chuckle. “I know I keep saying it, but I'm really not that sexually active. In fact it's… I-I think I've had sex more with you than any other partner? Granted, I never lived with the others, but you've also got the rather unfortunate advantage of being likely the most attractive man in the world.”

A snort left Silver at that, his chest warming at the compliment despite how excessive it was. “I don't know whether to be thankful or not, but… thank you, I suppose. For finding me extremely sexy.”

His words forced rumbling laughter from Sebek, his boyfriend holding him tighter with his growing glee. Silver felt his own warm happiness fill his chest, realising he'd had sex and it truly hadn't felt that bad. That surprise orgasm had felt surprisingly nice, even if there had been a few struggles to get there, and Silver was simply… amazed he got to experience that.

He still didn't fully get it, that had been a lot of effort for the same kind of feelings Silver experienced whenever he cuddled with Sebek anyway, but he'd gotten to make Sebek feel really good. He felt blessed, having a partner he loved so completely, and trusted endlessly, to be able to even attempt something like this with. 

It felt like a gift, and Silver couldn't believe he would get to spend the rest of his life bundled up in the arms of such a loving man. A man who held his heart so completely, and would protect and treasure it no matter what difficulties they may face. As they’d face them together.

Chapter Text

When Silver had approached him with a proposition, Sebek hadn't quite expected it to be this. He'd expected Silver wanted him to dress in his club uniform again, he was genuinely ridiculous when it came to seeing Sebek in that outfit, or was just being oddly formal and weird about scheduling sex until he explained himself further. Which explained entirely why they had to schedule this.

Riddle. Silver was inviting him to be involved with him and Riddle, which felt very intense and more than a little intimidating. Especially as Silver was dating Riddle. Openly, hence the frequent tumbles he'd have with Sebek, but nevertheless Silver's primary partner was Riddle.

It felt like he'd be intruding on established dynamics which were different to what Sebek was used to. He knew parts of what Silver and Riddle got up to, of course he did, but the fact Silver would often return bruised and injured in some way made Sebek extremely reluctant to get involved. He didn't injure Silver beyond the occasional, rather trivial, bite—and Silver never injured him.

Though he suspected Silver never injured Riddle, either. It didn't feel like the kind of thing Riddle would tolerate.

Sebek didn't want Riddle injuring him.

Still, this was a unique opportunity to learn more about his best friend's tastes whilst he could. Sebek wasn't jealous, he knew Silver wouldn't abandon him or his liege for Riddle, and he doubted Riddle would set up a medical practice within Briar Valley all to stay with Silver, so this was always going to be a temporary thing. Silver would remain a constant in Sebek's life, however, so it would be good to be able to provide for him in whatever way Silver needed, even if they weren't romantic partners.

Sebek unfortunately thought about this a lot, and it wasn't jealousy, just a reminder Silver wasn't leaving. Which was a concept that terrified him deeply. He had no idea how to bring up those insecurities, not with their current dynamic—they were just friends—and Sebek stubbornly refused to bring them up. Especially as he’d had Silver first, and he'd certainly have Silver last.

They needed to discuss how the three of them would work upfront, which had been half the reason for scheduling this as well, and Sebek felt a little uncomfortable as he followed Silver into Heartslabyul. Even moreso when they entered Riddle's room, eventually being seated around a small table to be served tea. Lemon tea, to be exact, and Sebek was disoriented. They all knew they were here to have sex, so sitting around having tea was baffling, but it was apparently one of Heartslabyul's rules to serve guests tea so they of course had to follow it.

“I presume Silver has explained his proposal, correct?” Riddle spoke tersely, and Sebek nodded in agreement even if he hadn't known this was Silver's idea. It made his chest warm, knowing Silver wanted to invite him into his activities with his boyfriend, but he was now wary to figure out how receptive Riddle had been to Silver's idea.

Seeing his expression so composed made it difficult to tell, but Riddle continued speaking. “We need to discuss expectations and desires before we proceed, as we cannot renegotiate Silver's boundaries during. You can of course renegotiate your own at any point, but not Silver's.”

That seemed like a strange point to make, Sebek looking at his friend with concern, and Silver put his own cup of tea down before elaborating quietly. “I go nonverbal, and I'm in a very… agreeable state. I physically cannot renegotiate, that's all it is.”

He still felt that concern gripping his chest, wondering why Silver would let himself get into such a state in the first place, but it was reassuring knowing Riddle was so firmly serious about this. That he wasn't going to take advantage of Silver, and wouldn't let others either.

But he still wondered what exactly would send Silver into such a state.

There had been a pause, Silver taking another sip of tea before he continued. “I spoke a little about this with Riddle, but I… I wanted you both to penetrate me at the same time.” Sebek wondered just how that would work, but Silver elaborated. “Anally would, uh, be ideal but if you both don't fit then… I'm happy to suck either of you off. I just…”

Silver's expression grew tight, and a little nervous, and Sebek wanted to reach out but instead watched as Riddle brought his hand to Silver's still cradling his cup. “Do recall what I told you, however, know that you don't need to explain your reasoning either.”

Riddle's voice had been sharp, and firm, but with just enough softness to it to coax a small smile from Silver. It was the perfect mixture between reassuring and grounding, and had been exactly what Silver needed. Sebek ignored the ache, focusing on how thankful he was that Silver had such a worthy partner.

“Thank you… I, well, have a preference for… for Sebek taking me, if you both can't.” That was unexpected, a bubbling warmth filling Sebek's chest at that distinction, but Silver continued. “And I'm not against, uh, getting off with the crop first if it makes it easier to take me.”

That made Sebek pause, sitting upright at the first real glimpse into Silver and Riddle’s dynamic. He knew Silver meant a riding crop, and it didn't take a genius to realise he was talking about being struck by it. This was apparently pleasurable enough to bring him to orgasm, and Sebek couldn't imagine that being comfortable. He couldn't imagine hitting Silver, either.

“Who would you wish to use the crop?” Riddle spoke, that same calm and collected tone of voice still leaving him like he wasn't just negotiating sex.

“I'm… E-Either…?” Silver had grown pink admitting that, which felt baffling considering everything else he'd just said, but Sebek had to jump into the conversation.

“I-I’m not quite sure I'm comfortable with… with striking Silver…” The way the pair of them turned to him and gave him an understanding nod was, honestly, a strange relief. He'd worried they'd consider him strange for not wanting to be involved in everything, and Riddle finished his tea before levelling him with a firm stare.

“Is anything discussed thus far uncomfortable for you?” Silver was also staring at him, with a quiet openness, and Sebek… felt like he could be open about this.

“Not uncomfortable, no. But perhaps… when you're striking Silver, could I hold him?” Silver seemed surprised by that admittance, but it was only for a moment—his expression softening shortly afterwards. He looked so fond, and it did embarrassing things to Sebek's chest.

“You can hold me, sure. Um. Anything else you'd want?”

Sebek considered for a moment, but really the main point of unknown here was Riddle. He didn't know what Riddle was like in bed, or what he could do with Riddle, when everything seemed focused around Silver. “I… mostly wonder where you stand, Riddle.” Sebek spoke directly to the redhead. “Are you interested in myself as well, or is this simply for Silver's benefit?”

Riddle's expression turned slightly smug, a glint of amusement in his eyes. “Oh, I'm most certainly interested in yourself as well. Mark my words, if all were agreed for another such occasion, I would want you to… demonstrate your riding posture. I could certainly provide pointers.”

Slowly Sebek felt his face heating, his gut growing interested with such a proposition. He imagined Riddle would be the kind of man who knew exactly what he wanted, but he hadn't imagined he'd be so direct. Or commanding. That was foolish on his behalf, Riddle was a powerful presence at all times, why wouldn't he be the same in the bedroom?

Perhaps he'd made that assumption because Silver, who was a physically powerful man and had an unshakeable resolve, was surprisingly submissive. Though he supposed it showed a different kind of strength.

“Well. Unless there is anything you wish to include, Sebek, it appears we are all in agreement for this scene.” Sebek couldn't think of anything to add, especially if it sounded like this could happen again. “Good. I'll summarise. Silver is to be held by Sebek whilst I strike him, hopefully with the outcome of a first release, but this is dependent upon pain tolerance and ability to check in.”

Silver nodded, and Sebek was amazed to see his gaze was turning dark with interest as Riddle spoke. “Then, Silver will be prepared, hopefully to receive both of us but if he cannot adjust then he will service me instead and receive Sebek. Upon finishing, Silver's injuries will be tended to until he is once more verbal, and then we will decompress from the scene.”

That all seemed perfectly reasonable, and Sebek nodded before Riddle looked at Sebek directly. “We don't have a safeword due to Silver's… state, for lack of a better word. If he wants us to stop, he will tap twice. Himself, you, the bed, it doesn't matter. If his hands tap twice, we stop the scene immediately. Is that clear?”

Sebek nodded firmly, a tension in his chest at the idea of Silver doing such a thing. That he could grow so distressed he'd need to stop, and he hadn't realised how tense he'd grown until he felt Silver's knee bump his thigh.

“I've never once used it. It's just a precaution, but so far everything has been fine, so stop worrying so much.” Silver let out a soft breath in place of a laugh. “That's something you both share in common… It's just a bit of fun, but you act like I'm going to die sometimes, Rid.”

The tone Silver used with Riddle made Sebek inhale tightly, worried Riddle would lash out after being spoken to so bluntly. Until Sebek saw the unthinkable: Riddle smiled softly and shook his head calmly, and that was the first clear indicator that they were a couple.

That intrusive feeling threatened to creep in once more, but Riddle stood and ushered them both towards his bed. “That may be so, but your welfare is a priority, Silver. I have reminded you of such on too many occasions.”

Sebek hated how he knew that feeling well. He often chastised Silver for his lack of self-care, and he felt a growing respect for Riddle. His strict and unflinching personality was the exact kind of stubbornness Silver needed.

“Now, enough. Both of you strip down to whatever level is comfortable.” Riddle took several strides over to his desk, lifting a dark leather riding crop from its surface and inspecting it. Likely for anything that could cause serious injury, but the sight of Riddle's intense scrutiny did unspeakable things to Sebek's gut.

Maybe… he understood Silver's desire to be struck if Riddle looked like this.

Silver had already completely stripped by the time Sebek had turned around, the man half hard and sitting cross-legged on the bed. The eagerness was a little astounding until Sebek realised Silver had slept with them both separately, on several occasions. There was nothing for him to be nervous about, but Sebek was wary about what Riddle would think of him.

Though… Riddle had admitted to wanting him. There was nothing wrong with a bit of confidence, so Sebek stripped down to his underwear and sat beside Silver on the bed. He felt a shiver run through him when Silver ran a hand along his thigh, though Sebek didn't expect the almost timid smile as Silver did so.

“Thank you for this.” Silver murmured quietly, the moment somehow between the two of them despite the presence of Riddle in the room, and Sebek felt his chest twisting. This meant more to Silver than what he'd admitted, clearly, and Sebek wanted to unearth what it meant.

Though right now was a terrible idea, the leather of a riding crop tapping Silver's hand still stroking his thigh. 

“Would you rather I strike your front, or your back?” Riddle spoke as put together as always, and when Sebek looked up he was rather surprised to see Riddle was mostly dressed as well. He'd taken off his jacket, but was still in his blouse and trousers, and Sebek figured his clothing was part of the role he was performing.

Especially when Silver looked at his boots and Riddle's gloved hands with a shudder of obvious desire. 

“Back.” Silver murmured, which was surprising considering he wouldn't be able to see Riddle that way when he was clearly approving of the view. Though when Silver looked directly at Sebek, it became obvious why, even if he decided to speak and make Sebek's cheeks heat. “I can see Sebek this way.”

“I'll avoid your lower back. An unintentional injury to your kidneys is… well, I certainly don't need to explain the ramifications.” Riddle moved the crop down Silver's back, the man shivering, and Sebek moved to hold Silver's arms like he'd been requested to. The angle made this less of a restraining hold, and more like one for reassurance, which left his thoughts dizzy.

Though the sharp strike of the crop against Silver's back, the yelp from Silver, made Sebek's stomach lurch. Another sharp strike followed, Silver jerking, but instead of yelping in pain he let out the quietest of moans. Silver's gaze had darkened, Sebek watching the man grow hard from two single hits, before a third cracked against his skin.

Sebek knew riding crops made more noise than expected, so these impacts might be gentle so far and acting more like a shock than something genuinely painful. Though when a fourth slapped Silver's back, he let out a hiss of pain as he leant a little more against Sebek. Of course Sebek would hold him firmer, which is when Riddle spoke again.

“Your colour.”

“Green.” Silver spoke immediately, his voice steady despite the faint tremble to his skin, and Sebek hadn't needed the exchange explaining. It was obvious Silver was stating he enjoyed this, which truly did seem baffling to Sebek when another snap of the crop came down.

Riddle started to put more force behind his swings, Sebek could tell immediately when Silver suddenly grew louder. One sharp crack against him caused a strangled sound of pain to leave him, and Silver pressed his damp forehead against Sebek's shoulder in comfort. Even so, Silver was very hard, and when asked his colour again, Sebek already knew the answer. “Gr– Green.”

Another sharp crack, another jerk of pain and a cry which bordered the edge of pain and pleasure. Riddle seemed to be focusing his strikes on the same areas, the skin growing tender with each blow, and Silver kept growing louder—his breathing growing tight and hissed even when Riddle wasn't striking him.

When Silver started to cry, Sebek wondered why he was enjoying this. He was still hard, and when asked his colour again, Silver sobbed out the word green, albeit with a lot of strain. Sebek held Silver tighter, the man sagging more against him, and when Silver gripped his leg, Sebek moved to hold his hand.

The sobbed sound of his name was unexpected, Silver pressing into his neck, before another smack of Riddle's crop caused a strained cry to leave him. Sebek ran his spare hand through Silver's hair, and felt his stomach jerk when Silver cried out with yet another blow.

When asked his colour this time, Silver made an odd sound, nuzzled up against Sebek's neck and mouthing ever-so-slightly. He'd grown concerned immediately, but Riddle also moved to put the crop down immediately—causing Sebek to look at him curiously. Riddle moved to sit on the bed, his knuckles stroking Silver's back with a gentleness that seemed foreign after what he'd just been doing.

“When he goes nonverbal, I stop. I thought he would've orgasmed, he was reacting so strongly, but…” A small bemused smile crossed Riddle's face. “I suspect your presence grounded him. He held out longer than usual as well.”

The routine they had seemed so well-established, though as Silver was nuzzled against Sebek's shoulder letting out small, pained sobs, Riddle moved again. This time he stripped himself of his gloves, boots and shirt before he returned with a bottle of lube, and Sebek was surprised by the efficiency.

“Shouldn't we… wait?” Sebek asked with a quiet concern, Silver was still crying after all, but Riddle shook his head.

“He enjoys being used in this state.” Riddle started to explain, coating his elegant fingers before Sebek saw them vanish behind Silver. He could tell from how Silver tensed and his breathing changed that Riddle was stretching him. “Silver explained it to me once. He's aware of what's happening, just… detached. Like he's not fully in his body. He says it's a relief.”

The idea of losing control like that sounded like a nightmare to Sebek, the last thing it would be is a relief, and Riddle smirked at his expression. “I felt exactly the same. The idea of losing control in such a way sounds like a terrible experience, not something to yearn for as Silver does. However, I trust him when he says he enjoys this, as he trusts me to take care of him.”

It felt like Riddle was looking through him for a moment, Sebek feeling his throat tightening in case he saw something, before Riddle held out the bottle of lube. “Stretch him with me. He wants us both to penetrate him, which may be impossible judging by your… girth. But, he can have a hint of such a thing with our fingers.”

Those words should not have been that arousing, but the confident way in which Riddle spoke was honestly far too attractive. Sebek would be lying if he said he wasn't attracted to Riddle, and the way Riddle's grey eyes tracked his bare chest, it was clear the feeling was mutual.

Honestly, Riddle's slim body was such a juxtaposition to the confidence and power he commanded. Maybe that added to Silver's thrill in submitting, because of how easily Silver could pin Riddle down if magic wasn't taken into account. Moving to slick his fingers, Sebek pressed one to Silver's entrance which contained two of Riddle's fingers already. Pressing in felt strange, Riddle's fingers moving at a different pace to Sebek's, but when Silver moaned and sagged more against Sebek, his heart was racing.

Silver was still clearly nonverbal, odd murmurs leaving him in attempts to speak, but he was still moaning tightly with the attention. Riddle slipped his third finger in, Silver stiffening, but adjusting very quickly to the intrusion. Slowly Sebek was realising this state Silver was in definitely relaxed him, and as he slid his own second finger in, he wondered how feasible it would be for them both to penetrate Silver like he wanted.

Looking up at Riddle, it seemed the other man shared the same thoughts.

“We'll have to take it slowly.” Riddle spoke, already coming up with a plan for them all. “It'll also require more lubrication than one would expect, and position-wise…”

It took a moment, Riddle working out the logistics as he worked his fingers inside Silver, before smiling softly. “Silver was already ahead of us. You should lay back, with him atop you and enter him from below. I can then enter him from behind.”

When Sebek's third finger slid in, Silver gasping and trembling for a moment, it seemed like they'd assumed too quickly this was achievable, until Riddle's fingers started to push at Sebek's—directing him into Silver's prostate. Silver rather swiftly sagged against Sebek, a breathy moan against his ear, and Sebek had never felt so hard. Especially when their fingers seemed to move much easier, Silver's hips rocking slightly against them in the process.

Riddle pulled out first, moving to grab that bottle again and gesturing for Sebek to strip. His face heated with how easily Riddle made his request, but he slid his underwear off and laid back as instructed—coaxing Silver with him. He'd expected to have to juggle Silver as he prepped and slid himself inside, so when he felt a soft and slicked hand around his cock, Sebek groaned with the sudden surprise.

That just made Riddle hum, jerking his hand faster for a moment. “Oh, I certainly want a turn with you one day. I'm sure Silver could be convinced to share.” His words made Sebek shiver, wondering what Riddle was on about as he wasn't exclusively Silver's, but before he could even so much as remind Riddle, Sebek found himself directed into Silver's entrance by Riddle's hands.

It was, unbelievably, arousing having another man put him inside Silver, and he moaned tightly as he slowly rolled his hips into Silver. A tight whimper of pleasure left him, the man pressing his face into Sebek's shoulder, and he started to stroke Silver's hair again even if he could've cursed when Silver clenched on his cock in response.

That clenching was terribly timed as well, as Sebek felt the head of Riddle's cock at Silver's entrance as well, and pushing in immediately would be a terrible idea. Though feeling Riddle was heady, and Sebek realised just how pressed together their cocks would be inside Silver. It felt oddly intimate, and as the head of Riddle's cock pressed inside Silver, the three of them stiffened as Silver let out a tight sound of discomfort.

His hands didn't tap, however, and instead were fisted into the quilt below as Sebek gently ran his hands along Silver's sides. He'd have rubbed his back if that wouldn't have caused more pain, but Silver slowly relaxed and the pressure around their cocks eased.

Riddle worked his way in slowly, and Silver lifted himself slightly to make it easier on them all. Though like this, Sebek had a gorgeous view of Silver's face as the man hovered above him. It was like they could kiss if Silver just leant down, and Sebek's heart was hammering when Riddle started to rock shallowly—Silver’s face scrunching up with pleasure.

The friction against his cock felt amazing, Sebek groaning himself as he held Silver's hips and started to rock his own cock into Silver. It was so wet, the sound all Sebek could hear beneath the trio's moans, and Sebek had never been inside something so tight. Riddle's moans were so soft, almost like he was forcing them down, and Sebek rocked firmer to try and see if he could coax them out.

Feeling another cock against his own was so different, but felt amazing, and his gut ached with a growing need at the fact Silver had just grown louder with his harder pace. Riddle was still making soft sounds, it seemed like it'd be difficult to get him to let go, but Sebek moved his leg to rub against Riddle's as best he could.

It was difficult to know where anything was when all he could see was Silver, crying out in his bliss. Silver was starting to rock back on their cocks, the added force intense around his cock, and Sebek grit his teeth and had to shut his eyes.

“N-Not sure I can last much longer.” He managed to rasp out, his hands gripping Silver's hips tighter and relishing in the way Silver moaned in response. Riddle had his face pressed against Silver's shoulder, his own breathing tight with his effort as he continued to thrust into Silver.

“I'm rather the same. Perhaps…” Riddle shifted slightly, Sebek uncertain what he was doing, before Silver moaned brokenly. Sebek suddenly had Silver closer, their foreheads pressed together, and when Sebek tentatively opened his eyes he was met with Silver's glassy ones and his hitching, almost oversensitive, breaths.

Sebek almost came right then, his heart aching for how intimate this was with Silver. They regularly had sex, but this was different. Even if Silver couldn't speak, he was looking so directly at Sebek and seemed so pleased by what he saw, that Sebek didn't think he could handle it.

He could tell Riddle was stroking Silver, the man starting to tremble with how good it felt, and when Riddle and Sebek's differing paces synced up for a moment, Silver grew loud. Clearly the pair of them thrusting in together felt good, Silver's walls fluttering, and they tried to rock at the same pace even if they were both clearly struggling.

It didn't take much more, a firm thrust in and a twist of Riddle's hand, and Silver jerked with such a desperate cry of pleasure. He clenched so tightly around them both, and Sebek was following swiftly afterwards. He felt himself spilling hard into Silver, felt the rush of intense pleasure wash over him, and then he struggled to keep track of things.

Silver had collapsed against him, pressed into his neck as he let out small gasps and whimpers, and Sebek blinked to try and steady his vision. He was no longer in that extreme tightness, and he could hear Riddle's soothing voice as Silver made soft sounds of upset.

That caused him to try and sit up, but Riddle placed a hand on his shoulder and stopped him with ease.

“I'm tending to his bruising. You should help him settle.” His tone was firm again, and Sebek wondered how Riddle hadn't fallen into an indulgent haze as well, but… he supposed Riddle took all things deathly seriously. Bringing his hand up to Silver's hair, Sebek felt the man shiver and nuzzle closer, and his heart ached again.

Maybe this hadn't been the best idea if his heart wouldn't settle. He felt like he shouldn't be here, with this genuine care and intimacy, but when he felt a hand through his own hair he flinched. It was too small to be Silver's, and when Sebek glanced up to see it was Riddle giving him such calming affection, that twisting grew worse.

“He wanted you here, Sebek. I won't speak on his behalf, but I know this meant a lot to him.” Riddle's voice was firm, but comforting, and when Sebek felt Silver nodding into his neck, he almost couldn't breathe. He instead held Silver tighter, and tried to settle himself whilst Riddle continued to apply ice packs to his bruises.

Thankfully he hadn't broken the skin, and after a short while, Silver sounded less strained—eventually mumbling into Sebek's neck.

“That… felt s’ good…” It was a strain to hear, but Sebek hummed in agreement and Riddle let out a very soft chuckle.

“It was certainly enjoyable for us. How are you feeling?” The concern was shared by Sebek, and Silver just nuzzled him more.

“Might need some painkillers. ‘m… my ass hurts.” Sebek felt himself flushing, but Silver continued on without a care. “Maybe some water…?”

Riddle gestured for Sebek to help move him upright, but for Sebek to cradle him so he wasn't putting weight on his behind, and Sebek really disliked the fact Silver was hurting. Yet the breathless smile Silver gave him when he was moved from his neck made Sebek's stomach spasm, particularly as Silver was directing it towards him and not his boyfriend.

Silver took slow sips of water when Riddle returned, before being encouraged to swallow some painkillers and finish off the glass. It took a while, Silver drinking slowly to not upset his stomach, before they shifted Silver so he was laid on his side. Riddle pressed against his back with a small shiver—his back was likely cold—and Sebek… felt like he should leave.

He didn't want to, and how sharply his lungs twisted almost made him cry, until Silver moved to grip his wrist with a soft request.

“Stay.” Silver was looking at him with so much open adoration, and Sebek was weak to it—crawling back into bed and pulling them both against his chest. The feeling of Silver’s arms wrapping around him one of the last things he recalled before he drifted off into an exhausted and blissful sleep.

Chapter Text

It had started a few years back, just before Night Raven College, when Sebek had first gotten the idea of wearing women's underwear. He’d not gone out of his way to be weird, or perverted, in fact his older sister had just been far too over excited when showing their mother the new underwear she’d bought, and Sebek had swiftly left the room. She hadn’t even been wearing it, but the sight of all that pink lace on a coat hanger had already been weird enough, and he’d complained loudly and profusely the entire way to his bedroom.

But it hadn’t left his mind, and Sebek had been baffled by this fact. He wondered why men only got to wear rather boring and functional underwear, when his sister’s had clearly been made to look beautiful—and not even in a sexual way! She wouldn’t be excitedly showing their mother if the underwear’s beauty was inherently meant to be sexual. No, it was just pretty and made to make the wearer feel good, and Sebek had been rather put out that his own underwear didn’t spark that same joy.

Though he’d done nothing about it. There was one thing admiring the lace and lamenting the fact men didn’t have that same euphoria, and another thing entirely crossing said line and wearing something that hadn’t been made for him. It wasn’t done, and it wasn’t like Sebek spent ages looking at himself in the mirror anyways, so he tried to forget about it.

Until he’d shown up at Master Lilia’s cottage one day—not for training, but to extend an invitation to a family barbecue—when Silver had opened the door wearing a dress.

The man had clearly woken up from a nap, rubbing the sleep from his eyes as he so calmly opened the door and invited Sebek inside. He didn’t seem alarmed in the slightest that Sebek was seeing him in such a light and frilly gown, and when Sebek had started to shout at him about wearing a woman’s dress—because surely it was improper—Silver had looked at him confused and lifted the fabric to inspect it closer. Like he was double-checking what he was wearing.

“It’s not a woman’s dress, it’s my dress…?” Had been Silver’s confused explanation, and that statement had lodged itself firmly into Sebek’s psyche. Silver had gone on to explain his father wore skirts sometimes, and he wanted to try one as well, and the lightweight fabric was extremely pleasant in warm weather. He liked the colour, and the fabric, and so they’d bought him a dress.

The idea that it was simply fabric, and Sebek was the one assigning some kind of stigma to it, had truly been eye opening. He’d thanked his confused friend profusely, forgotten why he’d made the long trip to Lilia’s cottage in the first place (and would receive a lecture from his mother later on), and had quickly asked if Silver would go underwear shopping with him.

He’d been confused, but had humoured Sebek and had gone out shopping with him—wearing that dress because he didn’t see why he shouldn’t. Most people assumed, when Sebek had explained he wanted to specifically buy feminine underwear, that Silver was the one making the purchase (in fact some people seemed to think he was a woman until he corrected them with mild confusion), and honestly Sebek was just thankful Silver had been there.

As he’d felt shame try to creep up on him over this, but one look at how perfectly calm and comfortable Silver was in his dress was all the reassurance he needed to stay in this space. He was allowed to want this, and when Sebek had been saying goodbye to Silver after purchasing a few things, he was embarrassed to admit he’d started crying and hugging his friend—who just patiently hugged him through it. Silver had never brought it up again either, but Sebek looked back on that memory fondly. Sure, the underwear he’d bought back then hadn’t been his favourite at all, or even his taste, but it had been a really important step for him all the same.

As Sebek really enjoyed wearing feminine underwear. The way it hugged his form, the lace delicate and intricate, looked good—and only looked better when he’d started to bulk out more. The contrast between his masculine form and the feminine lace was entrancing for him, and he’d eventually looked into more forms of underwear than simple lacy knickers. He’d tried garter belts and stockings—discovering he really liked the way it added to his silhouette and the soft sheer fabric of the stockings. Though he preferred thigh belts when he wore these under his school uniform, as they didn’t pinch as much.

He’d tried corsets which had been very fun to try on, though he’d needed Silver’s support in getting them on and it was a lot of effort for something he only enjoyed so much. Especially as he needed someone’s assistance getting them on and off, and he preferred being independent with his exploration. Even if Silver was, as always, completely nonplussed by the entire thing.

In fact, the most he said was whether the colour suited him or not—apparently pastel greens really looked cute on him, and Sebek had to reluctantly agree with his friend’s observation. As much as it pained him to agree with Silver on something.

He much preferred how looser camisoles fitted him, the fabric sometimes sheer and shimmery, and even if it didn’t enhance his silhouette he liked the way the fabric would settle against his abs. It looked refined, and comfortable, and they were easier to wear with something Sebek had only very recently started to explore: bras.

It had been a simple comment from Silver, that he was getting so large he might need to wear some sort of sports bra during training, and at the time Sebek had assumed Silver was implying he was fat. He hadn’t been, of course he hadn’t been, and he’d apparently mentioned it knowing Sebek would look into it further. He’d been letting Sebek know he might find a bra that would fit him, in a way that wasn’t completely highlighting his tastes to everyone, and Sebek had eventually apologised to Silver for shouting at him.

Eventually.

After he’d found some really cute half cup bras that fit him, and actually looked really good. They accentuated his chest far too well, the lace adding that same soft contrast to something angular and muscular, and Sebek had never felt more confident. It was a joy dressing up and admiring himself in the mirror, and the majority of his underwear had been shifting towards the more feminine lace. He wore it more often than not, after all, and he wouldn’t let anyone make him feel bad about it. If Silver could wear dresses—something he still did even at Night Raven College—then Sebek could wear lingerie.

Most of his roommates were aware by this point, and didn’t seem to really care either—or if they did, they kept it to themselves. It wasn’t like Sebek was hiding this, but he also wasn’t wandering the halls in his underwear either. You just learnt things about those you lived in such close quarters with, which is when Sebek had learnt the lingerie he wore because he liked the look of it was also appreciated by others. One of his roommates had mentioned how he found it kind of hot how Sebek wore lingerie, and had seemed interested if Sebek wanted to mess around sometime—his words, not Sebek’s—but Sebek had politely declined. As fun as it may have been, Sebek was saving himself for his future beloved, but it had been a particularly eye-opening thought.

The reality was, other people could find him attractive in lingerie, and that had been a thrilling concept. He did worry his future partner might not be into the fact he wore this, he was rather masculine in every way besides this one quirk, and it could be surprising or unwanted. But Silver had just seen it as clothing and fabric—or at least that seemed to be the case—and had never made it into a big deal, so surely he’d find a partner like that one day. He didn’t think about how Silver had immediately come to mind as an example, and how he wondered if Silver liked him in his lingerie, because it was all purely hypothetical.

But it had made Sebek wonder if he liked the look of the lingerie in that way, himself, and he had to admit he looked sexy. Not in the lighter greens and other floral tones he usually leant towards, those made him look almost pure and innocent, but the darker tones. The ones with sheer black fabric that hugged his skin, that would shine slightly under dim candlelight, looked really attractive. 

At first it seemed a little strange to find looking at himself arousing, but then Sebek realised it was less himself he was admiring and more the way his body looked in the lingerie. About how tempting he looked, and the idea of a partner finding him mesmerising in something he felt confident in. He felt really confident, and he realised the arousal was less due to himself and more just a side-effect of that confidence. He felt attractive, and sexy, and he was allowed to feel that way. Was allowed to spoil himself, and celebrate how he looked.

He’d needed to find a day when his roommates weren’t due to be in, which had turned out to be more difficult than he thought, and had eventually led him to the strange solution of asking to use Silver’s room. Silver’s roommate was away for the weekend, and Sebek trusted Silver to not walk in on him if he requested privacy. He didn’t exactly tell Silver why he wanted the room, but Silver hadn’t asked either—seemed to think it was just Sebek wanting to spend some time trying on clothing again.

Although it was very possible Silver wouldn’t assume that, seeing as so often Sebek would just try on new things with Silver present, so maybe Silver did know what Sebek was doing…

Or he was just being a good friend and giving Sebek the spare room like he was asked, not thinking any further than that, and Sebek was being weird and overthinking things. Maybe all of this was weird, he was planning on getting off in Silver’s bedroom after all, but he instead locked the door, lit some candles, and told himself to relax. He would clean up any mess, Silver wouldn’t know or care about what happened, and Sebek would get to enjoy himself with the knowledge no one would disturb him.

He’d stripped down to his underwear, admiring the way the dark lace suspender belt hugged his hips, how he was already half-hard in the sheer lace underwear, and Sebek almost regretted not letting Silver in on his intentions. There was a black corset he owned which would’ve looked great with this, but he definitely needed Silver’s help to get into it. Maybe next time, if he enjoyed this. He’d instead gone for such a small balcony bra it simply hugged his chest more than covered anything, but it had these straps. The straps had been what interested Sebek the most, the way they crossed his body and chest and settled in the dips of his muscles. 

They really drew the eye, and Sebek enjoyed how oddly masculine the design looked despite how this was clearly still a bra. His gut was quivering, Sebek letting his hands trail along his body and shivering at how indulgent it felt. They followed the lines of fabric down, moaning quietly as his fingers stroked his trapped cock, and he had to admit that was a great view.

Sebek was swiftly discovering he’d want his future partner to wear something like this too, because a thickening cock trapped by such delicate fabric was heady to witness. Sebek was also swiftly realising he really wanted his future partner to have a cock.

He’d really not thought much about sex, too preoccupied with other more important matters, but it was good to know what he liked. Especially as Sebek started to palm himself, a tight groan of pleasure leaving him, and he was quickly growing hard. It felt like his cock couldn’t fit in the tight fabric, and when Sebek brought his thumb to the waistband of that thin underwear, he shuddered as his cock sprang out. It was already leaking from so little, which let Sebek know just how charged he found this entire thing.

Moving to stroke himself, Sebek exhaled slowly, letting his hips roll indulgently into his hand. He could take his time, even if he was so worked up he didn’t think it would last, and Sebek brought his other hand up to his chest. It was already being cupped by the bra, his thick chest almost perky with the support, and he moved to play idly with his nipple.

It just caused him to moan, Sebek closing his eyes just to take in the sensations, before he opened his eyes to look at himself again. He really looked good like this, and Sebek grinned as he sped up his hand. Though the added sensation made his legs wobble, and Sebek moved to sit on the edge of Silver’s bed. Maybe he should’ve sat on the floor, but the cold stone would feel horrific against what was essentially his bare ass, and worse case he could do Silver’s laundry for him. He’d intended to just perch on the end of the bed, but as his hand sped up he wanted to roll his hips more, so ended up laying back slightly.

Strangely, the fact this was Silver’s bed felt oddly scandalous, knowing Silver did the same here, and then Sebek’s mind conjured the image of Silver in the same lingerie. It stole his breath, imagining Silver’s sculpted muscles and delicately pale skin hugged by the same black lace and satin. He’d look sexy in the pale greens and lilacs Sebek wore casually as well, not just this ensemble, and Sebek groaned as he rolled into his hand harder.

There were implications behind this fantasy, however, if Sebek decided to overthink it. Clearly his mind was conjuring this just because he’d briefly thought of Silver, knew he liked the mix of masculine and feminine, and knew Silver could pull off such a look. That was all this was, a spur of the moment, and Sebek forced himself to ignore everything else as he jerked off to the idea of Silver in the same lingerie. The satin felt great against his chest, against his legs and the soft fabric of Silver’s quilt, and Sebek groaned as he gripped his chest—his hand rough on his cock as he felt himself starting to cum.

He’d shifted his hand to squeeze his head, trying to minimise as much mess as he could, but it just dribbled down his cock and onto the bed instead as Sebek lay there panting and trying to catch his breath. He cursed at the feeling of it, sitting up unsteadily and moving to find his handkerchief, which he dabbed at Silver’s bedding with the uncomfortable realisation he’d need to wash it. But he’d need an excuse for it, as he could not tell Silver what had happened, and Sebek started to dress as he resigned himself to what was about to be a rather tedious evening.

Although, it had been fun, and as Sebek buttoned up his white shirt whilst looking in the mirror, Sebek smiled at the fact he could see the outline of the dark lingerie if he looked closely.

Chapter Text

It had been an exhausting day, and Deuce flopped down on his bed with a long groan of relief—muffled into his pillows. He was beyond thankful they managed to resolve everything in the end, but it didn't help the fact it had taken a full day of work in order to achieve that, and Deuce was ready to sleep.

Though he needed to change out of these clothes first, and Deuce knew tomorrow would be just as long, considering he needed to book a haircut and still needed to finish his assignment. He wondered if he should try and power through, finish his assignment overnight and then nap between lessons, but the idea of moving from his bed seemed impossible. At least until loud clattering followed, Deuce turning to glare towards the noise as Ace set up the dartboard again. Like anyone would want to play darts in the middle of the night.

“Ace! Quit it, it's really late and people are trying to sleep!!” Deuce had snapped, sitting up and no longer flopping into the bed, and Ace rolled his eyes—still fussing with the dartboard.

“Yeah, sure, you're totally trying to sleep by groaning into the bed.” Ace spoke flippantly, letting go of the dartboard and seemingly letting out a sigh of relief that the board didn't collapse straight onto the floor again. He turned and gestured to the rest of the room. “Also look around, genius. The others are at that sleepover in Savannaclaw, remember? They wouldn't shut up about it.”

Deuce could, vaguely, remember the others mentioning that and how terrifying it had been asking Riddle's permission to do so, but honestly it had slipped his mind considering how hectic the day had been. Rubbing his head, Deuce remembered his assignment again and felt a bubbling anxious irritation in his stomach.

He'd been planning to finish it hours ago, that's the entire reason he got trapped in the library in the first place, and Deuce took a steadying breath as his annoyance only grew. This really wasn't the behaviour of an honour student, and he was getting a headache.

Of course, Ace didn't read the room and sat on Deuce's bed—the mattress lurching with the force behind the impact. Deuce exhaled tiredly before Ace even opened his mouth.

“This still looks so goofy, I can't believe it's real.” Ace spoke casually, his hand moving up to Deuce's hair, and Deuce slapped it away in an instant. Watching Ace grip his hand with a hiss of annoyance, Deuce knew that had been a terrible idea before Ace even began whining. “Ow, what the hell?! Dude I was just gonna touch it!”

“Yeah, and I don't want you touching me, Ace! It's been a long day and I don't need to be dealing with you right now!!” Deuce's shouting caused the redhead to lean back, his arms folding defensively, and Deuce let out a long sigh as shouting wasn't helping things.

“Well, geez, sorry for helping, I guess!” Ace snapped back, and Deuce felt the tight annoyance in his chest start to twist. “Guess I should've just left the dartboard here, and left you all to starve! Not like I was helpful or anything!”

That twisting stopped in an instant when Deuce recognised how Ace's arms were folded, how his leg was moving restlessly where he was sat, and he felt a quiet surprise spread on his face. “You were worried…?”

Ace's response was instant.

“What?!? Like hell I was! You'd just spend the rest of your life in the library, like, that literally doesn't affect me in the slightest?? Plus Riddle being in there means he'd finally stop getting on my case all the time!! And you'd stop blowing up over nothing so I'd finally get some peace and quiet around here!!” Ace's voice was anything but sincere, Deuce able to read the concern loudly with how Ace had even mentioned them spending their lives in the library. It made Deuce smile, and he moved to undo his hair and undo the braid, watching as Ace stared at him with suspicious confusion. “What're you doing?”

“Undoing my hair? I can't really sleep in it tied up and, well, I guess if you wanna touch it…” Deuce watched as Ace's cheeks peppered with a blush, his brows furrowing with annoyance, but he had to hold back a chuckle when Ace tugged his glove off.

“If you're offering, I guess…” Ace muttered reluctantly, not even looking at Deuce as he pretended he didn't care about doing this at all. Though as his fingers ran through Deuce's hair, his charade dropped and he looked back at Deuce in surprise. “Woah. It's so soft, the hell??”

Deuce did chuckle then, watching as Ace's second hand came up to play with it. “Well, yeah, I look after my hair. Know a thing or two about it after messing with it so much.”

Ace didn't comment, just seemed entranced by letting Deuce's hair slip through his fingers, and Deuce had to admit it felt nice. He closed his eyes with a pleased sigh, Ace's fingers near his scalp helping soothe the tension of it being tied up all day, and he felt his skin prickle. This was exactly the thing he needed after such a stressful day, and it was an amazement Ace was the one being so soft with him.

Though of course the relaxing atmosphere didn't last. Ace was incapable of being quiet for five minutes.

“You kinda look like a girl, it's really weird.” Ace muttered, and Deuce turned to look at him incredulously. It just turned Ace defensive. “It's weird! Like, you're in that flowery outfit, your hair’s really long and pretty, and it's weirding me out how soft you look! Especially when you were sat there all relaxed and stuff!!”

Deuce had found himself dwelling on only part of Ace's words, his annoyance leaving with the really different statement. “Wait, huh?! You think I'm pretty!?”

Ace's face flamed. “No!! God, no, ew, just your hair dude!! N-Not you, idiot!”

His hair was him, though, and Ace had said he looked soft. And despite his flustering annoyance, he was still playing with Deuce's hair. He almost looked… shy. Like he was struggling to look at Deuce, and he had to admit when he wasn't speaking, Ace looked kind of cute in the dim lamplight.

Deuce didn't really know what to do with these thoughts, or realisations, and so he just stayed quiet and let Ace keep playing with his hair. It seemed to calm them both down, Deuce shutting his eyes again until he felt Ace shift just a little closer. “I mean…”

The way Ace's face scrunched up, and the softness to his voice made Deuce's heart race. “I-I guess you're a little pretty. Sorta. Just ‘cause of the hair.”

Heat bloomed to Deuce's cheeks, mirroring Ace's, and the atmosphere in the room felt noticeably thicker. Or maybe it was just the lump in his throat making it harder to breathe, and Ace nudged him in the side. “O-Oi! Stop staring at me, weirdo! It's just a compliment.”

Ace was correct, it was just a compliment, but Deuce could only think about how Ace didn't give compliments.

It left him feeling giddy, and he felt a small breathy sound leave him as Ace massaged his scalp. The sound made them both pause, the air somehow even thicker, and Deuce felt his hands sweating underneath his gloves. What was going on?

That hand started to move again, Deuce shivering at the feeling, and he felt oddly dizzy when he felt Ace shift closer still. Felt their legs touching, and the warmth he could feel radiating from Ace's leg just made his face hotter. He glanced over at Ace, still trying to understand what was going on, but Ace just glanced away and Deuce could only see how red his ears had grown.

That hand was still in his hair, and after several seconds where Deuce's heart was trying to run a marathon, something changed with a quiet: ‘oh to hell with it’.

Ace's hand in his long hair had tightened, tugged in a way that sent an intense spasm down his spine, before Deuce suddenly found Ace's lips on his own. Every thought in his brain—which admittedly, there weren't many of—left him with the firm and warm press of Ace's lips, and Deuce found himself stiffening because what was happening?!

His lips were awkward, and inexperienced, but then Deuce really didn't know how to kiss either so maybe this was how it was meant to feel? That hand in his hair was trembling slightly as they kissed, and then Ace pulled back. The hand left his hair, trailing through it as Ace pulled it back, and then started speaking almost immediately.

“Alright, I know you're gonna punch me but, for a second, could you not—”

Deuce did not punch Ace, instead he moved his own hand to Ace's hair and tugged him forwards. A hand had come up defensively, trying to swat Deuce away in confusion until it lost the fight entirely when Deuce pulled Ace into a kiss as well. This one was just as awkward as the first, both of them stunned and almost trapped in the moment, before Ace finally had his thoughts return and suddenly Deuce was pushed back on the bed—with Ace following after.

Ace's lips were moving, shakily but eagerly, and that felt a lot better when there was a wet swipe of a tongue against his lips. It felt like the wind was knocked out of him as he opened his mouth, a groan leaving him as Ace's tongue slid in, and Deuce brought his hands up to Ace's hips to try and tug him closer.

When Ace was pressed against him, he was alarmed by how hard they both were, but found himself heavily distracted by the moan that left Ace. Though that did cause Ace to pull back from the kiss, something Deuce found incredibly regretful, and hold up a hand when Deuce tried to follow him.

“W-Woah, wait a sec, this— A-Are you— Are we—?” Deuce had no idea what Ace was trying to say, and his baffled expression only seemed to make Ace more stressed out. “Great, yeah, forgot I'm into a moron what the fuck—”

Deuce at least understood the last part, his brows furrowing in annoyance. “Oi!! I'm not a moron!! You're the one who kissed me first anyway!!! It's not my fault I liked it!!”

They both jolted at those words, but then Ace let out a tired sigh—rolling their hips together and pulling a strained moan from Deuce. “Obviously you liked it! I'm asking what we're doing about it?! Like, god, Deuce I've clearly wanted to fuck you for months, but what about you??”

Again, Deuce couldn't get his brain to think properly. He was caught up with the reality Ace had apparently been lusting after him for months, as he hadn't realised, and he was trying to work out what he'd misinterpreted. Clearly he hadn't understood why Ace wanted to play with his hair, but what about that morning? Was Ace stealing his toast a hint?? No, surely not, he always did that, but then he'd wanted him for months—?

A loud groan left Ace, the man tugging his hair and clearly about to chastise him for just staring at him without a word, but Ace hadn't gotten to the point of speaking. Neither of them had, because that tug on his hair had felt amazing, and Deuce felt himself suddenly moaning in pleasure at the prickling sensation it sent through his body.

There'd been another silence, the pair of them blinking at each other in shock, when Ace tentatively tugged his long hair again. It had been done with less force, but still felt pleasurable, and Deuce moaned Ace's name in an attempt to get him to stop. Of course he'd managed the opposite by doing that, Ace's mouth dropping open in awe as his face was flushed such a delicious shade of pink.

“You… You like your hair being pulled…?” Ace spoke with that same awe, pressing back against Deuce's trapped cock with his own shiver. Slowly the awe started to twist into Ace's usual smugness, and Deuce almost shoved him off. “You seriously like me tugging your hair? This is priceless! Didn't know you were so kinky, Deu—”

Deuce had heard enough, snarling at Ace and tackling the man, even if the hand still in his hair tugged again and brought a sharp jerk of pleasure through him. Still, it wouldn't distract Deuce, he wouldn't let it, as he brought his hand down to Ace's trapped cock and squeezed. The moan the redhead let out was honestly far too attractive, and Deuce snapped in his annoyance.

“You're just as hard!! Now stop pissing about, are we doing this or not?!” The way Ace glared at him and tugged his hair again, Deuce moaning behind his gritted teeth despite himself, made it obvious Ace was going to be insufferable as always.

“I literally asked you that first!! And you just stared at me!! What was I meant to do, force you?! Like, god, I'm not that much of an asshole, Deuce!!” Deuce’s chest ached, and he wasn't sure entirely why. The ache felt oddly sympathetic, like he didn't like Ace calling himself an asshole (despite the fact he was), or because Ace's voice sounded off. Like he'd felt insecure when Deuce had just blinked up at him, but this was too much to take in when he had Ace's hard cock under his hand and the redhead tugged his hair again.

He slammed their lips together, again with a little bit too much force so their teeth had cracked together, but besides the annoyed groan Ace didn't seem to care. The kiss swiftly grew heated, Deuce sliding his tongue forward into Ace's mouth this time, and he couldn't hold back the groan when Ace tugged at his hair again.

That felt unfairly good, and he rolled his hips against Ace's before it became clear they were both really uncomfortably hard right now. Ace seemed to agree, his hand moving to undo Deuce's belt as Deuce moved to do the same. Though after a moment Ace did tug his hair back with more force, scowling with complaint as Deuce only whimpered at the feeling and followed the hand. It became clear why he'd pulled him back immediately.

“Stupid outfit, why's there so much fabric?!” Ace muttered to himself, before letting out a sigh of frustration when he finally got Deuce out of his trousers. Deuce couldn't move, not with the tight grip Ace had on his hair, but when Ace moved to start stroking his cock Deuce forgot about moving beside the desperate need to keep that contact.

Another tug came, Deuce feeling his cock twitching in Ace's hold, before he finally got over the shock of Ace touching him. He remembered he wanted to move in order to stroke Ace, and Deuce stubbornly shifted—even if it brought more pleasure to his scalp—until his hand wrapped around Ace's own cock. He couldn't even manage a stroke before Ace snatched his hand away.

“God, moron, take the gloves off!” Ace snapped, pulling off his leather gloves, and Deuce felt his face heating at the fact he'd forgotten. Honestly he could barely think past his throbbing dick and the rapid heartbeat in his ears, but when Ace brought Deuce's hand back to his cock, he couldn't help but shiver at the sound of Ace's own moan.

It was so much quieter than Deuce's, his breathing strained as he tugged at Deuce's hair again and they started stroking each other eagerly. This felt amazing, and Ace looked beautiful like this. His expression was both relaxed and oddly strained, and his cheeks were dusted that same pink from before. His lips were damp from their kissing, his red eyes dark from his arousal and the dim lamplight, and Deuce groaned as Ace tugged his hair again.

“St-Stop— Stop staring at me, weirdo.” Ace murmured, that pink flush darkening, and Deuce didn't pause to think before speaking.

“Why not? You look really hot, Ace.” Saying that earnt him another tug to his hair, Deuce's eyes shutting with the tight pleasure it brought, but Ace muttered in return.

“I guess it's kinda hot how much you like me tugging your hair…” It was as good a compliment as Deuce was going to get from Ace, but when he opened his eyes and saw just how shy Ace seemed, he didn't exactly mind. As he looked unbelievably cute, even if he tugged his hair again with a grumble. “Stop staring—”

“Y-You can stare too!” Deuce managed to speak even if his voice was breathy with his growing pleasure, and when Ace looked up at him Deuce felt his cock ache and twitch in Ace's hold.

Ace started smirking, a quiet snort leaving him. “Pervert.”

“S-Says the guy tugging my hair!”

“You're the one who likes it~” Ace teased, and Deuce groaned at another tug. His annoyance made him speed up his hand, relishing in the way Ace moaned, but the redhead quickly matched his pace. It was getting difficult to think of much else besides the feeling of Ace's hands on him, and the sounds of Ace's growing pleasure.

He sounded so cute it was driving Deuce insane, and even if he wanted to keep hearing Ace, he leant down to press their lips together again. Ace moaned into the kiss, tugging Deuce's hair again, and that did it. He felt himself jerking, moaning brokenly into their kiss, as he felt an exhausted pleasure flood through him as he came. His hand struggled to move, but Deuce kept at it even if he couldn't open his eyes—desperate to get Ace to cum as well.

Ace had pulled back from the kiss to breathe better, the hand in Deuce's hair tugging again, and Deuce felt the cock in hand throb as Ace cried out as he came. He was shaking slightly, Deuce moving to hold him steady, and as Ace sagged against him they both took a moment to just breathe and calm down.

The fatigue of the day was quickly creeping up on Deuce, and now that the desperate need to cum wasn't flooding his thoughts, he slowly started to realise what just happened.

He'd just had sex with Ace.

When he started to stiffen, Ace held him tightly and spoke muffled into his shoulder. “Can we have the freakout later? Please?” Despite his snarky words, Ace once again sounded oddly quiet, and Deuce felt that same weird ache he'd felt before. Ace was still shaking slightly, and maybe it wasn't from his orgasm? He felt his stomach twisting and he didn't know what to do.

A groan of annoyance left Ace, who laid back on the bed and tugged him with him. “God, I said freakout later. Just— I'm crashing here for the night.”

“What—” Deuce was baffled. They weren't in their pyjamas, Ace's bed was literally across the room, and he grew more confused when Ace moved to switch the bedside lamp off and plunged them both into darkness.

Or… relative darkness. The moonlight shone a cooling light into the room, and Deuce took a moment to settle like Ace had demanded. It wasn't… uncomfortable, laying with Ace like this, and he felt a content shiver go through him as Ace's fingers ran through his long hair. He felt himself starting to drift off, the day catching up on him finally, when Ace's murmur roused him from the edge of sleep.

“You gonna cut it?” Blearily, Deuce looked at Ace, who was still playing with his hair.

“Yeah…? Only grew it to get out of the library.” Deuce mumbled, wanting to go to sleep, when Ace eventually spoke up again.

“Maybe keep it long, just for a little bit. Doesn't look that bad.”

Chapter Text

Silver loved Leona.

It had been a quiet feeling at first, something he couldn't quite pick out during moments they'd bump into each other in the hallway, or moments Silver would wake up from an unexpected nap someplace completely unexcepted—but safe, and with the warm comfortable feeling someone was looking out for him. It took a while to even learn it had been Leona moving him, claiming he was blocking up walkways and acting as a trip hazard, but Leona didn't just kick him roughly in the side to wake him like everyone would expect.

There had been no reason for Leona to pick him up and move him to a dry, and comfortable, spot where he could safely continue napping in peace. There had been even less reason for Leona to start joining him in his naps.

The first time he'd woken with Leona at his side, arms folded with a tired furrow to his brow, Silver had felt that quiet feeling a little more vividly. It felt warm, and fluttery, and as Silver shifted to sit up he'd been surprised when Leona opened an eye. Like he was checking on him, and hadn't actually been asleep at all, and Silver felt that fluttering grow worse.

They didn't even speak that time besides a quiet ‘thank you’ and a ‘don’t mention it’, but Silver kept thinking about it every time he woke up someplace he didn't fall asleep.

That warmth grew over time, a small thing Silver coveted and kept guarded someplace safe, like it was something fragile and precious. It certainly felt precious to him, and once when Silver woke up in the Botanical Gardens—a place no one was allowed to sleep in besides Leona—he’d managed to identify what that precious feeling was. Love.

He'd instantly gone to find Leona, to tell him about his discovery, as it had filled him with such overwhelming joy he needed to share it. There hadn't been any hesitation, or nerves, because Silver had felt that same feeling from Leona as well. In the moments Leona decided to watch over him, pretending to nap, and in every act of kindness that Leona didn't have the patience—or tolerance—for, but would share so easily with Silver.

It hadn't ended in heartbreak, even if Leona had laughed at him and tugged him roughly down to join him where he'd just been napping. It had been a simple ‘sure took you long enough to realise, idiot’, and an insistent demand to cuddle, and Silver had both gained and fallen asleep on his boyfriend in an instant.

Their relationship was so easy. Neither of them were huge on grand displays of affection, and much preferred their intimate moments together. Leona wasn't the biggest conversationalist, and neither was Silver, but their quiet talks in the Botanical Gardens, or under some tree Leona had moved Silver to, meant the world to him.

They did more than talk during their private moments, of course, and Silver was regularly left dizzy when Leona pulled him onto his lap and kissed him slow and indulgently until their lips stung. Silver had never felt so hard whenever Leona eventually pulled away, but nothing ever came of it. Leona wanted them to take their time, wanted to enjoy a good thing whilst he had it, and Silver didn't know how to encourage Leona to take that step forward. Especially after Malleus' overblot, as Leona had been perhaps too concerned about Silver's health—both mental and physical—and regularly told Silver to settle down.

It had been several weeks after Silver's birthday, and shortly before they broke off for summer, when Silver had finally managed to coax Leona into moving forward in their relationship. They'd been spending the afternoon in Leona's room, the beastman trying to talk Silver through a couple chess strategies after Silver had taken a sudden interest. His father had mentioned something about it mirroring war tactics, but Silver had swiftly realised he'd been exaggerating and was actually struggling to pay attention.

He didn't mean to be rude. His boyfriend loved chess and he wanted to know more about it, but Silver really struggled to see these patterns Leona kept talking about, and it became quickly apparent he was struggling to keep up. Leona thankfully hadn't taken offense, letting out a huff of laughter and putting his chessboard away as he spoke.

“Y’know, you can just ask if you wanna spend time in my room. Don't gotta come up with excuses, kidege.” Silver had felt his face flaming at the accusation, his brows furrowing, but Leona just laughed at his expression.

“It wasn't an excuse. I was genuinely interested in chess, I simply… It was a struggle to concentrate.”

“Yea, I can see that.” Leona's green eyes looked Silver up and down, a glint of amusement in his gaze as Silver just felt himself heating further. “Imagine you were too busy thinking about kissin’ me, right?”

Silver hadn't been, but now that was all he could think about, and he felt his face heating further with his frustration. If he was going to be teased, Silver was going to get something out of this too, and he gave a firm nod and invited himself into Leona's lap. “I was.”

Leona let out a grumble of complaint, but his hands still made their way to Silver's waist and set his heart racing. “That wasn't an invitation but, sure, make yourself at home.” One of the hands at his waist trailed up Silver's back, the thin fabric of his school shirt barely separating Leona's warm hand from his skin, before it settled at the back of his head. The hungry look on Leona's face was already driving Silver insane, so the small press at the back of his head sent Silver straight to Leona's lips.

Of course, Leona took things as languid as always, nipping and sucking at Silver’s lips, at his tongue, and Silver was slowly squirming and trying to rub his hard—and still trapped—cock against Leona’s. He could tell Leona was hard, that Leona wanted him, but he kept shutting him out and Silver didn’t understand. He wasn’t ill, wasn’t being rushed or pressured into this, so Leona being so adamant about taking his time was driving Silver swiftly to insanity.

Especially when Leona pulled back again, started to lift Silver off of him, and Silver stubbornly wrapped his legs around his boyfriend. The beastman let out a low grumble of complaint.

“Please.” Silver whispered, pressing his forehead against Leona’s as he felt his chest tightening. “I just… I-If you’re holding back for me you don’t need to. I…” Silver exhaled shakily, his chest aching as much as his trapped cock. “I won’t get to see you for a while, once we break off for the summer, because you’ll be off on your internship next year. I feel… I feel like I’ll go insane waiting for you to come back, especially if I can only imagine what it’s like to have you.”

The grip on his waist tightened, and Silver suspected Leona was going to pull him away again. He was so desperate for Leona, his chest tightening so much he couldn’t breathe, but instead of pulling him away Leona pressed him down against his bed. The expression on his boyfriend’s face was hard to read, almost alarmed, and Silver felt guilty for trying to push him. He shouldn’t have done that, if Leona wasn’t ready that was fine, but he was tired of Leona holding back supposedly for his benefit.

“Do you mean it?” Leona spoke, voice firm and expression severe, and Silver just grew confused.

“I’m not following.”

“The ‘come back’, the—” Leona cut himself off with a snarl of frustration, and Silver really wasn’t following. “You’re wanting to continue this thing past school?”

Everything made sudden sense, Silver looking up at Leona in quiet alarm, before he brought a hand up to his cheek. The man was shaking ever so faintly, and Silver gave him a firm nod—his gaze full of resolve. “Of course I do. Leona, I love you. The distance will be difficult, but, I want to make this work. I’ll visit you during the school breaks, and try to get better at sending text messages. Maybe I could find an internship in the Sunset Savanna myself, and there’s… there’s always the chance I won’t succeed in becoming a royal guard—”

Leona scoffed, shutting Silver up immediately, but it hadn’t meant to be malicious. “Yeah, right, the lizard’ll never allow that to happen, Sil. You ain’t giving up on your life dream just to lounge around with me all day.”

Silver’s expression softened when Leona nuzzled more into his hand, and he could tell his boyfriend had more on his mind. He waited patiently, and Leona eventually sighed and started to speak again.

“Kinda assumed this would just be temporary, y’know? Not like I’ve got much going for me, and wasn’t about to take your virginity and make you feel like you’re obligated to stick around or somethin’. Wasn’t gonna tie you down like that, or get my hopes up.” The words hurt to hear, but none of what Leona said was against the idea of them staying together, just that he’d convinced himself that Silver would move on. That would never happen, and Silver moved to coax Leona down again—pressing a gentle kiss to his slightly tender lips.

“I love you. I made the decision to be with you—because I want to, not because you’re tying me down—and I’m not one to go back on my word. A little distance isn’t going to change that fact, Leona.” Silver’s expression was as open as he felt he could make it, trying to get across the sincerity of his feelings despite knowing he wasn’t the most expressive person. A sharp sigh left Leona, the man shutting his eyes and furrowing his brows as he seemed to deflate.

“You’re an absolute idiot.” Leona grumbled, and Silver felt his expression tighten with the insult—until Leona nuzzled against him. “But I guess I’m stuck with you, as I ain’t dropping you if I can help it.”

The warmth that filled Silver’s chest was full of that same love he always felt for Leona, and he leant up to kiss him again. Though the movement regretfully reminded him of his painfully hard erection, and he let out a shaky breath. “Would… Would you please make love to me?”

“You really don't have to phrase it like that, kidege.” Leona grumbled, but that hadn't been a no, and when his boyfriend started to kiss him slowly again he felt dizzy. That dizziness grew when Leona's hand moved down, undid his belt, and pulled him out of his smalls.

His heart was racing, Silver more than aware he was trembling over so little, but Leona deepened the kiss in such an unhurried way. It was keeping Silver relaxed, even if he let out a tight moan at the feeling of Leona’s hand around his cock. Someone else’s hand felt so different, felt so much more intense, but Silver was also well aware of the fact he was beyond worked up at this point. He’d been wanting Leona for most of a year now, and Silver moved to hold Leona tightly as his hand sped up. 

The friction on his cock felt too good, Silver already overly slick with how aroused he felt, and he was swiftly growing overwhelmed with just Leona’s hand. His boyfriend twisted on a downstroke, his thumb rubbing at his damp slit when he stroked back up, and Silver had to pull away from the kiss. He was struggling to breathe, a tight and desperate moan leaving him, and it only grew worse when Leona nipped at his ear.

Holding Leona firmer, Silver felt his gut coiling tightly, his cries turning more strained—only for him to moan out Leona’s name as his hand sped up. The pleasure in his gut grew intense for a moment, Silver growing louder before he suddenly jerked and felt himself spilling into Leona’s hand. He was trembling as he clung to Leona, trying to catch his breath as his body flooded with warm pleasure.

Until he realised he’d cum embarrassingly early, and a tight insecurity started to settle in his gut. He’d wanted to be intimate with Leona, wanted to make him cum, but he’d failed miserably. Stammering out an apology, Silver tried to stop his voice from sounding so shaky.

“You can k-keep going, sorry, I— I-I was more wound up than I thought—” Leona had pulled back, pressing a kiss to his temple with a fond sigh.

“It’s fine, kidege. Wanted you to relax, alright? Stop fretting.” That was easier said than done, Silver's face hot with shame and embarrassment, but Leona just sighed again. “I said stop fretting. If you don't wanna stop, I'm not stopping, alright?”

Silver nodded, felt more of his stress leaving him when Leona kissed his temple again, and he let himself be shifted so they were laid more on the bed. Though he felt his heart rate picking up again when Leona brought a bottle of lube closer, and tried to keep calm. Leona returned to kissing him, Silver shivering at the feeling, before he felt his boyfriend undoing his tie and the buttons on his shirt.

They'd never stripped around each other, Silver feeling slightly insecure as he worried he wouldn't be adequate for Leona, but the beastman shuddered when he ran his hand down Silver's bare chest. “Won't lie, it's been hard to hold back when you've got muscles like these, kidege…”

That was all the reassurance Silver needed, a fluttering joy filling his chest, only for him to moan tightly when Leona started to play with his nipple. Though he was growing aware of the fact he was just laying there, and Silver started to undo the buttons on Leona's own shirt with a growing tightness in his lower gut.

It was baffling Leona seemed to enjoy his muscles, when Leona himself had such a stunning body and was just as muscular. Considering he could carry Silver with ease, when Silver knew he wasn't the lightest despite his size, it really highlighted how strong Leona was.

Honestly it just made his mouth dry, his breath quickening as he ran his hands over Leona's abs. It only grew worse when he looked down the length of Leona's body and could see the firm bulge in his trousers, and he shuddered at Leona's breathy laugh.

“You getting hard again at the sight of me’s quite the turn on, kidege.” Silver felt a small smile quirking at his lips, and he rubbed his thumbs into Leona's lower stomach—adoring the way Leona groaned and pressed into his hands.

“I'd be blind not to, Leona. I feel rather plain in comparison…”

Leona scoffed at that, moving his hands to gently remove Silver's trousers and underwear. “You're for sure blind then. Ain't anyone look as striking as you, now quit it with that self-depreciative talk.”

Those words just made him flush further, not really seeing what Leona saw, but those thoughts quickly left him as Leona moved to slick up his fingers. He was a little nervous about someone else doing this, even if he'd fingered himself a lot when thinking about his boyfriend, but he also trusted Leona. Especially when he leant down to kiss his temple and spoke surprisingly softly.

“I'll take care of you. Just relax and enjoy how it feels.” Silver nodded with a shaky exhale, and Leona slid his first finger into him. It was slow, and careful, and didn't hurt in the slightest—and Silver was figuring it was due to that first orgasm. He didn't feel tense at all, and as Leona started to rub against his prostate, Silver let out a shaky moan. Leona was smirking at him when he looked up, his eyes dark and glinting with hunger, and Silver felt his skin tightening. “Feel good?”

Silver nodded immediately, closing his eyes as Leona rubbed more insistently before sliding in a second finger. This was a little harder to adjust to, but a couple of rubs to his prostate had him moaning out again. Leona was even taking this slow, indulging in how he was making Silver feel, and he felt both treasured and frustrated by it. Though as Leona slid in a third finger with ease, Silver was growing desperate again.

Those fingers kept rocking against his prostate, Leona pressing hard whenever he rubbed it, and Silver could feel his cock leaking against his stomach. He rolled his hips, trying to speed up Leona's languid movements, but a firm hand at his hip kept him still and turned Silver into a trembling mess. There was so much about that hand, wordlessly telling him to submit and to just take what Leona was giving him, but it also felt possessive. And powerful.

It felt like Leona and Silver couldn't want him more.

That rocking at his prostate grew more insistent, Leona deliberately focusing on it now, and Silver felt his voice ripped from him in tight gasps and cries of pleasure as he turned to press his face into the quilt. It was harder to breathe like this, and really just highlighted how damp his forehead was and how his hair was sticking to himself. Those fingers were swiftly driving him insane, his cock aching and desperate, but Leona didn't ease up.

He kept massaging his prostate, clearly revelling in the way Silver was turning into a needy mess, and Silver realised he wasn't going to stop until he came again. There was no way this was just to stretch him, he felt loose and dripping at this point, and his body was trembling with the sensitivity as the base of his cock started to ache. It felt amazing, but so sensitive, and Silver felt himself starting to drool as he struggled to close his mouth with his desperate need to breathe. He was trying to ground himself, but it wasn't working as his limbs felt separate from him as Leona continued to press his fingers into him.

“L-L– L-Leona please—” Silver whispered, but that had been a mistake. Hearing his breathy and desperate voice crying out his boyfriend's name had been too much, Leona pressing harder against his prostate, and Silver found himself clenching down on those fingers as he came again. His hands gripped the quilt below, his vision sparking as Leona continued to milk his prostate. Silver was just growing louder, and he eventually had to grab Leona's wrist to stop him—his eyes watering with the sensitivity. “C-Can’t— Stop—”

Leona pulled out immediately, the wet sound from the excess lube making Silver shiver, and he felt himself turn boneless as he tried to catch his breath. He felt exhausted, those two orgasms sapping his energy from him, and when Leona leant down to kiss him Silver almost whimpered.

“You tired? We can call it if you need a break.” Leona's words were meant to be reassuring, and caring, but Silver found himself stubbornly leering at him instead. He shook his head, trying his best to tug Leona closer even if his grip had barely any strength in it right now. Leona shivered all the same.

“Y-You're coming too.” Silver managed to force out, even if his glare had lost all its potency. “I-I want you inside me already.”

Something seemed to shift in Leona's expression, and when Leona rather swiftly pulled his cock out of his trousers, Silver slowly realised Leona had still been holding back. Like he hadn't thought Silver was serious until that very moment, and he could've throttled him if he had enough strength. He watched as Leona slicked himself up, the most delicious moan leaving him, and Silver let himself admire the sight of his boyfriend so desperate to take him.

It felt like such a wonderful sight, and he let out a tight and oversensitive moan as Leona slid into him with ease. He was wider than his fingers, longer too, and Silver was so boneless his body accommodated without issue. 

And yet, when Leona growled with pleasure and started to move his hips, he was still moving at a slow and languid pace. 

Maybe this hadn't been Leona holding back, but instead the man being a lazy and overindulgent menace, and Silver felt his eyes roll when Leona's cock rocked into his prostate. He shouldn't have made it so obvious, as Leona kept his hips moving deliberately against that spot, and Silver sobbed with how sensitive it was.

“God, Sil, you feel so damn good.” Leona spoke with that same, low ease, and didn't speed up his pace. He was taking his time with him, forcing every bit of pleasure he could out of Silver, and the fact he started getting hard again sent Silver dizzy. 

He brought his hands around Leona, trying to keep him close as every slow rock into him forced all the air from his lungs. The building pleasure in his gut was almost painful at this point, Silver feeling every inch of Leona as he fucked slowly into him, and when Leona leant down to nip his ear with a growl of pleasure, Silver didn't know if he could keep going. 

Until Leona moaned into his ear, the sound of his boyfriend like that going straight to Silver’s cock, and he needed to hold on just to hear Leona cum. “You're so good, Sil. Keep taking me like this.”

Silver nodded, and the answering groan was dizzying. Every rock into him tugged a tight cry from him, Silver feeling that pleasure growing painful again, until a nip to his jaw had him orgasming again. He clamped down around Leona, his body turning into a spasming mess as he let out tight, gasping moans. Nothing came out, Silver was cognizant enough to realise that, and he was more than aware Leona was still hard.

He didn't think he could take much more of this, his vision feeling dark around the edges as he dug his nails into Leona's back. “L-Leona please— I-I need you to c-cum, I—”

Silver's voice had been strained, and shaky, and it finally had the intended result. The sound of Leona growling, his hips suddenly snapping into him, sent Silver immediately loud. That cock kept thrusting into him, the pace desperate and hard, and Silver clung to Leona tighter as he tried to deal with the sensitivity. He was so sensitive he couldn't stop trembling, couldn't stop moaning, and as Leona seemed to speed up Silver briefly thought he would die.

Or that had been Leona angling his thrusts into his prostate again, still somehow desperate to pull more pleasure out of Silver's exhausted body. Why Leona was still being such an attentive lover, when Silver had never felt so much pleasure in his life, was baffling to him—but Leona kept snapping his hips roughly into him.

Leona’s own breathing was strained, the man growling tightly when Silver tentatively clenched around Leona, but he didn't think he could do much else. His limbs didn't feel like his own, and Silver could only tilt his hips so well when Leona was fucking him into the mattress. That overwhelming heat was forming at his gut again, and Silver practically sobbed at the feeling of it. “Oh god, Leona, please—”

That just made Leona speed up, Silver crying out brokenly as Leona rutted into him. He seemed close at least, the man pressing his face firmly into Silver's shoulder as he started to sound desperate himself. Leona sounded so good like this, growling and grunting between low moans, and Silver felt so spoiled to have this man in such a state.

It felt even better when Leona gripped his hips tighter, his teeth gritting together, as he buried his cock deep into Silver with an almost sobbed moan of his name. His name sounded so good like that from Leona, knowing he'd been the one to cause Leona that pleasure, and Silver found himself involuntarily clenching around Leona as another orgasm was ripped out of him.

Leona was coming too this time, Silver feeling his cock throbbing and spilling into him, and Silver blacked out shortly afterwards. He'd tried his best to stay coherent, to feel Leona losing himself in him, but that had been his fourth orgasm in one evening, and Silver was exhausted. Part of him didn't think he'd ever need to have sex again, he was that pleasantly exhausted, and he eventually awoke sprawled out on Leona's chest, with his boyfriend's fingers in his hair.

“There you are, kidege.” Leona murmured, the rough vibration of his voice pleasant against Silver's skin, and he nuzzled into Leona's muscular chest. He could smell his musk, could feel their naked bodies pressed against each other, and Silver had never felt better in his entire life. “You doing good?”

Silver nodded, a pleased murmur leaving him before he managed to get his voice working at least somewhat. “L-Leona, I came four times, I th-think it's obvious how ‘good’ I'm doing.”

He was rewarded with that rumbling laughter he adored so much, Leona holding him tighter, and a kiss to his temple. Silver could not love Leona more, and he smiled tiredly as Leona spoke up in a low and tender voice.

“I love you, Sil.”

Silver had never felt happier.

Chapter Text

Silver had lost today's spar, something that both angered him and made him immensely proud, and as such he had to do whatever Sebek wanted of him. That was how he'd ended up sat on Sebek's cock, his friend's hand underneath his shirt playing with his oversensitive breast, and Sebek's other hand fondling his clit. It already felt swollen, Sebek's slick hand making him squirm with every touch, and he desperately needed to move.

“Stop squirming so much.” Sebek grumbled, his voice tight with his own difficulty. “The request was for you to cockwarm whilst I play with you, not for you to try and get off.” That was true, Silver closing his eyes to try and steady himself, but it was so difficult. Sebek's cock felt amazing in him, and he'd been wound up all week. He'd wanted to win this to have Sebek eating him out again, as honestly the man was far too good with his mouth when he wasn't talking, so staying still right now wasn't easy.

His small breasts felt overly sensitive as Sebek fondled them, considering he'd been binding all day until he'd taken it off before training. The touch felt so good, relieving the tension he'd felt in that area, and it didn't help that Sebek knew what he was doing with his hands. One of which was no longer playing with his clit, and it wasn't until a sudden cool firmness pressed against him that Silver realised where it had gone.

The buzzing of a bullet vibrator filled the room, Silver letting out a sharp moan as he clenched around Sebek's thick cock. He'd at least pulled a groan from Sebek in the process, one of the first instances which showed Sebek was also worked up over this, but it wasn't a fair exchange. Not with the end of the vibrator against his clit, Sebek rubbing it gently along the length, and Silver found himself jerking.

His body was trembling with the attention, and when Sebek gripped his breast firmly, Silver moaned sharply and felt himself clench again. Sebek needed to move, he needed that cock to move in him, and Silver tilted his hips and groaned when he felt the thick head of Sebek's cock pressing against his walls. Maybe he could keep tilting his hips, nudging that cock into his walls just enough that he'd finally cum, but Sebek growled in his ear—the sound going straight to his gut.

The hand at his breast moved down to his slowly rolling hips and gripped firmly, pressing Silver down to finally keep him still, and it pulled a shaky sob from Silver's lips. He needed stimulation, and Sebek had worked his cock deeper into him when tugging him still. It was driving him crazy, and when a click heralded the speed on the vibrator turning up, Silver jerked and sobbed with oversensitivity. He barely moved due to Sebek's firm grip, and he tilted his head back against Sebek in his growing desperation.

“Wh-What are you even getting out of this?!” Silver almost whined, his leg spasming as he could hear Sebek's pleased and far too smug hum. 

“I. Won.” Silver felt his skin tightening at the easy way Sebek spoke, dripping with a confidence that was far too attractive. “I intend to have you cum on my cock before filling you.” 

He was still just easily moving that vibe, and Silver could hear his smirk. “Mayhaps if you behave, I'll fill you a couple times. I know you desire my cum.”

The shudder that went through Silver, the way he clenched on Sebek's cock, made it obvious how he felt about Sebek's words. Silver heard the click of that vibrator, the setting increasing, and he'd never felt more desperate. If he could just cum, he'd get to feel Sebek's, but he needed that cock inside him to move.

Sebek was holding his hip tightly, powerful and possessive, and still refusing to let him move. “G-God I need to move, please—” That hand just tightened and the click of the vibrator speeding up made it clear that wasn't an option. Silver could only jerk and twitch, it was so sensitive and he needed to cum, but he just couldn't and almost felt himself sobbing over it all. “Sebek please—”

A sudden jerk of Sebek's hips made Silver see white for a moment, clenching tight around the cock that finally moved inside him, and Sebek snapped his hips up again. And again. The sharp and deep thrusts felt like they could split him in two, the sharp blooming pressure causing Silver to jerk and tremble further as sharp, strangled moans trailed each one.

Another sudden thrust and Silver felt them lurch forwards, his hands bracing himself on the stone floor so he didn't crash into it, and in the midst of the confusion he could feel Sebek shifting inside him so the man was flattened against his back. That hand returned that accused vibrator to his clit, Silver moaning out sharply as he pressed his face into the cool stone below, and he felt Sebek press him harder into the ground.

He felt boneless with that one action, his trousers around his knees, his legs damp with his slick, as Sebek just forced his cock in deeper. It felt huge, and as Sebek started to pull out slowly, Silver was trembling from the overstimulation.

It only grew worse when Sebek snapped his hips forwards, pulling a loud and startled cry of pleasure from his lips as he buried deeply into him, before he started to thrust in earnest. The pace was brutal, Silver crying out every time he felt the head of Sebek's cock slam into him, and it only grew worse when Sebek leant forwards to nip his ear.

“God you're so wet.” Sebek groaned, the words making his gut tremble. “Such a disgrace, spreading your legs so easily for me.”

Silver felt his stomach lurch, his thoughts spinning with the shameful pleasure those words brought.

Sebek could obviously tell, he'd tightened around his cock, and the groan from his friend was the only precursor to Sebek's next words. “You like me calling you a slut, right? You want me to breed you, like a needy bitch—”

Silver had tightened further, a shaky cry leaving him as Sebek's voice sounded so good saying such foul things. It shouldn't have been arousing, but the idea that Sebek was using him, wanted him that badly, sent his mind reeling. It helped that Sebek was clearly enjoying saying this in return, his pace speeding up as the vibrator at his clit pressed firmer against him.

It really didn't take much more, Silver suddenly seeing white as he clenched hard around Sebek with his orgasm—but Sebek didn't stop. He just thrust harder, the force of Silver's orgasm and Sebek's stubbornness causing the floor to dampen, and he felt so sensitive as he grit his teeth and pressed his face more into the floor.

Of course Sebek wasn't done, at least removing the vibrator from his clit, but with both hands on Silver's hips he could pick up the pace. “You're s-so good, so ready for me, so—” Sebek was half murmuring, his voice strained and Silver was uncertain if the words were meant for him or not. Whether Sebek was winding himself up, and when he finally thrust in deep and Silver felt him stiffen, he was leaning towards Sebek speaking for his own benefit.

He came hard, pressing his face into Silver's shoulder as he kept himself pressed as firmly into Silver as he could. They were both trembling, both breathing hard, and eventually Sebek managed to move his head.

Of course he just nipped his ear again, nuzzling slightly against the shell, as he slowly found his voice once more. “Y-You're keeping my cum in there, don't clean yourself out…”

Silver shuddered, his brain syrupy and blissful at the idea, but slowly reality was creeping back to him and he swallowed thickly. “B-But we have dinner with father and M-Malleus—”

“You lost the spar, remember?” Sebek's voice was low, with a slightly firm edge, and he couldn't help the way he clenched on the cock still inside him at the sound of it. A rumbling laugh left Sebek, a nip coming at the crook of his jaw, as he continued with far too much confidence. “Good. I am well aware you enjoy the feeling of me…”

It was true. Silver adored Sebek so much it hurt sometimes, and he shuddered when he felt Sebek's cock start to pull out—only to jerk with confusion as Sebek thrust back in.

“Wh– What?” Silver rasped, Sebek's hips starting a slow and indulgent pace which he knew wouldn't last. Not when his hand was still possessively on his hip. “S-Surely we need to get ready for this evening?”

“I said if you behaved I'd fill you twice, Silver.” Sebek's words made his chest tighten, his skin fluttering at the promise in those words. Though when Sebek's other hand brought that vibrator back to his clit, Silver jerked and felt himself falling into Sebek's slowly quickening pace.

He was going to be a mess, it would be shameful and embarrassing, and Silver was mortified how such feelings filled him with such warmth. It was obvious Sebek knew this, and Silver was convinced the man was a menace. 

Silver was determined to win the spar next time, he hated losing in general, but sometimes—as Sebek moaned sharply into his ear—losing wasn't such a bad thing.